#could actually happen in real life and I really do hope I can write something half as good some day
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
I don't really care about the font. As long as it is easily readable for me while I am working. I started some stories in Google docs, but moved them to Microsoft Word and am considering going back for convenience sake and I haven't touched them since I moved them partly because of the default fonts. (I am aware I could change them, but I am too lazy to do so) Maybe I do care after all...
I 100% could write it by hand, and have considered it. The only reason I don't is because editing is more difficult on paper.
I haven't been writing long enough to develop a specific ritual. So maybe my lack of ritual is the real curse?
Pneumonoultramicroscopicsilicovolcanoconiosis. That and Hippopotomonstrosesqippedaliaphobia. Yes, these are spelled mostly from memory. I checked the spelling for the phobia, I did not do so for the osis.
I don't know if it's a superstition really, but your characters are alive and will 100% change the story on you and there's nothing you can do about it if you want your story to come out good and cohesive.
I have two. That I will never get it the way I like it, (I know this is an unsolvable dilemma, but it's still a fear) and that no one will like it or even see it when I publish it.
Watching my story come together. As well as coming up with a solid idea for the next part of the story.
Dialogue, because I suck at it.
I do believe in ghosts. Probably not the ghosts you're thinking of though. As a Christian I do believe spirits do things we can't see, but not quite like the stereotypical ghosts in fiction. Although they are very similar.
Depends on your definition of haunted. Haunted as in I was horrified by it? I can't think of one right now, but I am almost positive it has happened. Haunted as in hung over my head because I haven't finished it yet? Yes, my own writing has done that. As have many stories that I need to finish reading.
I am not sure what that old advice is, and I don't know that I want to. Yes, I grieve the darlings lost. I have not yet killed a darling, but I am a sucker for pain and suffering. It just has to be handled correctly. So, if I ever kill a darling, believe me, it will be felt throughout the story and your life. A darling graveyard is a wonderful idea. Thank you for the suggestion. >:)
The Lorem Ipsum is a cruel and unusual punishment. As for the wishes, gaining the ability to actually finish my work, having the dialogue come out correctly, and having the writing be less awkward. I think those would be my wishes. The ability to finish my work could possibly be replaced with the ability to come up with ideas easier, like no writer's block or something. But they are essentially the same thing.
I don't know what subject I would have difficult writing about. Again, I haven't been writing very long or a lot, so I don't have much experience with it yet. Same with easy.
My lack of physical social life does not allow for me to easily lend books to people. But I can guarantee you I would know EXACTLY who had what book, but I probably wouldn't get them back because social anxiety.
Don't do it to my books and I will tolerate your book abuse. I would love to read in the bath, but I am scared of damaging the book.
The weirdest thing I've ever used as a bookmark would probably be a post it note, or gift card maybe, if I actually used a gift card for that. I am very boring with my bookmarks...
I cannot, to save my life, think of any details to tell you that won't make it into the text. I am sorry. I world build as I write and I'm still near the beginning of the story. My dnd campain tho? That would need a whole post of it's own. đ
"Knowing how the Sangheili felt about their swords and other people using them, she hoped that given the circumstances they would understand her desperation. She picked two of them up while thanking the Sangheili, both for joining their cause and for the sacrifice they made. Then she left the battlefield, but not before paying respects to all the fallen soldiers, human and Sangheili alike. Some simple words of gratitude spoken over the battlefield was all she had time for." This is a passage from a Halo fanfiction I am writing. The story came about because I wanted to emphasize the Sangheili's focus on Honor and Respect and how their views of humans changed during their allyship with us. The MC's name is Emira (subject to change) and respect is also a core value in her morals. She has not gotten to respectfully return the swords to the Sangheili yet, but that will happen soon. If I can figure out how she is rescued or escapes from danger. The battlefield spoken about in that passage has already been left by the conflict and is inactive when she finds it. The Sangheili she thanks are fallen soldiers, and she took the swords from beside their dead bodies. The passage did not change much during its creation.
I started writing because I love making stories up in my head, but I wanted to share them. The bumps are I always picture them as movies in my head, so turning them into words and having it come out as a well-written story is difficult. I am currently writing fanfiction and short stories, but I would like to turn one of my stories into a novel. I just haven't figured out how and I don't know if I will try to get them officially published or not.
The one true love. Life gets lonely, and they can give me emotional support while I struggle with my writing skills.
I wish I could start. đ I have 3 WIPs, all my first stories that I actually started writing. (I consider my dnd campaign a WIP because I am considering turning it into its own fic and it is a joy to work on) I haven't published anything and am getting very annoyed by my lack of progress on all of them.
Another reason why I haven't touched my stories for awhile is because I liked Google Docs' organization abilities better than Word's. With Docs they have tabs inside the document so you can actually have your stories separated with in the same document. Whereas with Word, at least to my knowledge, the only thing separates them is the headings. I should go back to Docs...
My couch? And an ungodly amount of clutter? I watch tv in the evenings and sometimes I decide to write while I do so. I get my computer out and have it on my lap, while I sit on the couch and watch tv, ignoring the clutter caused by my undiagnosed ADHD and complete lack of motivation to do anything related to chores...
People put prep work into their stories? Like, they get prepared to write the story? I just sit down and write whatever I can come up with if it fits my current story. Sometimes I have to tweak things so it all fits together.
I haven't come up with any irrelevant details yet. Everything must be part of the story somehow.
Given that most of my characters are based on me, yes I very much regret going into their heads and I haven't come up with a way to get back out yet. Please send help. I think I took a wrong turn back at Imagination Avenue?
I can't think of a specific character that was stressful. The most stressful situation to write though, has been the wedding reception for my (healthy) romance story. I have no idea what to do with it.
My MC for the romance story has probably been the most delightful. Either her, or Nialith Madgarb, (pronounced nye-uh-lith Mad-garb) from my DND campaign.
My brain is a cesspool for the craziest ideas. I pull inspiration from everywhere. Sometimes I wish the inspiration well WOULD run dry so I could have a moment of peace and quiet, but nay, I am doomed to an eternity of infinite ideas that I simply must run with. I am exhausted.
I have not yet written my dreams, nor dreamed my writings.
"Thank you for reading my stories. It means a lot to have people who enjoy my writing. Or are open to civil discussion about why they don't like it. I truly appreciate y'all"
Do deepfakes count? There is a series called "Master Chief teaches" and it's a bunch of videos of an ai recreation of Master Chief's voice and a script where "Master Chief" teaches you how to do stuff. In the video titled "Master Chief teaches you what to do when things go sideways" he says "adopting a solution-oriented mind helps you stay focused on what is most important during any crisis and that is taking action. Without action there is no movement, and without movement problems remain what they are" "Without movement problems remain what they are" is something I return to regularly when I start feeling overwhelmed by school, chores, etc. I could sit there and avoid the problem until it's so bad I can't anymore, or I could take action and make a move to fix the problem when I encounter it instead of sitting there overwhelmed and frozen. I recommend giving the video a watch, even if you don't play or like Halo.
I like to draw and paint (with watercolor, acrylic, and/or ink), and I have dabbled in cross-stitch, embroidery, and diamond art. I plan to draw some of the characters from my stories. I really want to paint Nialith Madgarb in my inks, but I am still working on mentally designing her character.
"Let's eat grandma"... Use the Oxford comma, people. It saves lives.
I cannot remember a single writing rule to comment on right now. If it works for your story and style, go for it. If it doesn't, yeet it into the abyss. Idk
I know an entire alphabet's worth of star wars character's and then some. This has nothing to do with my ability to write. Also, Halo 5: Guardians and Star Wars: The Force Awakens came out the same year, one in October, the other in December. Again, not related to my writing.
They wouldn't even consider me lol. And if they did, they'd think I was insane. And had severe ADHD. And they wouldn't be wrong...
My writing process is too slow and barely existing. Nothing about it is super weird except for the fact that I bounce all over the story and fill in the missing parts once I come up with a way to do so. As for the cats, they like to think they don't care about us, but they 100% do. And they would die of embarrassment if they knew we know they care.
Nothing. If I feel like giving up, I take a break until I inevitably come up with an irresistible idea on how to continue the story. Rinse and repeat.
I don't know if you mean a poem someone else wrote, or one I wrote, so I shall do both. Robert Frost's Stopping by woods on a Snowy Evening: Whose woods these are I think I know His house in the village though He will not see me stopping here To watch his woods fill up with snow My little horse must think it queer To stop without a farmhouse near Between the woods and frozen lake The darkest evening of the year He gives is harness bells a shake To ask if there is some mistake The only other sound's the sweep Of easy wind and downy flake The woods are lovely, dark and deep But I have promises to keep And miles to go before I sleep And miles to go before I sleep. My poem: Whereâs my Neverland?: Whereâs my Neverland? Iâve got so much in my hand Meetings and school I know you do too We want an adventure But life forces expenditure Paying the bills By wasting our skills Wish I could read until 2 a.m. But, alas, an adult I am And my days are made up Of working towards a paystub I wish we were kids Lying down in our beds Looking out at the sky Where the stars are not shy People today are depressed and dismayed All the time worrying about being betrayed Worried about being laid off from work And still somehow not giving a "fork" Where is our Neverland? Where is our wish? Of fun-filled times and Momâs favorite dish? Whereâs our adventure filled with imagination and beauty? Of digging in sand to find pirate booty? The answer is simple, and yet oh so sad Those days are gone by, the best days weâve had Those memories are all that we have Of those days made whole by a laugh But, worry not, for thereâs always tomorrow So, please donât obsess over yesterdayâs sorrow Look straight ahead While lying in bed Dreaming of heaven Those days will be back soon I reckon Where sorrows will be traded for unending joy And kids in sandboxes again shout âAHOYâ And we can always smell the finest of food And all work turns to play and we know that itâs good
I hope this answers all your questions and confirms that writers are in fact weird. :) And I hope the poetry was satisfactory.
Weird Questions for Writers (because writers are weird)
1. What font do you write in? Do you actually care or is that just the default setting?
2. If you had to give up your keyboard and write your stories exclusively by hand, could you do it? If you already write everything by hand, a) are you a wizard and b) pen or pencil?
3. What is your writing ritual and why is it cursed?
4. Whatâs a word that makes you go absolutely feral?
5. Do you have any writing superstitions? What are they and why are they 100% true?
6. What is your darkest fear about writing?
7. What is your deepest joy about writing?
8. If you had to write an entire story without either action or dialogue, which would you choose and how would it go?
9. Do you believe in ghosts? This isnât about writing I just wanna know
10. Has a piece of writing ever âhauntedâ you? Has your own writing haunted you? What does that mean to you?
11. Do you believe in the old advice to âkill your darlings?â Are you a ruthless darling assassin? What happens to the darlings you murder? Do you have a darling graveyard? Do you grieve?
12. If a genie offered you three writing wishes, what would they be? Btw if you wish for more wishes the genie turns all your current WIPs into Lorem Ipsum, I donât make the rules
13. What is a subject matter that is incredibly difficult for you write about? What is easy?
14. Do you lend your books to people? Are people scared to borrow books from you? Do you know exactly where all your âlostâ books are and which specific friend from school you havenât seen in twelve years still possesses them? Will you ever get them back?
15. Do you write in the margins of your books? Dog-ear your pages? Read in the bath? Why or why not? Do you judge people who do these things? Can we still be friends?
16. Whatâs the weirdest thing youâve ever used as a bookmark?
17. Talk to me about the minutiae of your current WIP. Tell me about the lore, the history, the detail, the things that wonât make it in the text.
18. Choose a passage from your writing. Tell me about the backstory of this moment. How you came up with it, how it changed from start to end. Spicy addition: Questioner provides the passage.
19. Tell me a story about your writing journey. When did you start? Why did you start? Were there bumps along the way? Where are you now and where are you going?
20. If a witch offered you the choice between eternal happiness with your one true love and the ability to finally finish, perfect, and publish your dearest, darlingest, most precious WIP in exactly the way you've always imagined it â which would you choose? You canât have both sorry, lifeâs a bitch
21. Could you ever quit writing? Do you ever wish you could? Why or why not?
22. How organized are you with your writing? Describe to me your organization method, if it exists. What tools do you use? Notebooks? Binders? Apps? The Cloud?
23. Describe the physical environment in which you write. Be as detailed as possible. Tell me whatâs around you as you work. Paint me a picture.
24. How much prep work do you put into your stories? What does that look like for you? Do you enjoy this part or do you just want to get on with it?
25. What is a weird, hyper-specific detail you know about one of your characters that is completely irrelevant to the story?
26. How do you get into your characterâs head? How do you get out? Do you ever regret going in there in the first place?
27. Who is the most stressful character youâve ever written? Why?
28. Who is the most delightful character youâve ever written? Why?
29. Where do you draw your inspiration? What do you do when the inspiration well runs dry?
30. Talk to me about the role dreams play in your writing life. Have you ever used material from your dreams in your writing? Have you ever written in a dream? Did you remember it when you woke up?
31. Write a short love letter to your readers.
32. What is a line from a poem/novel/fanfic etc that you return to from time and time again? How did you find it? What does it mean to you?
33. Do you practice any other art besides writing? Does that art ever tie into your writing, or is it entirely separate?
34. Thoughts on the Oxford comma, Go:
35. Whatâs your favorite writing rule to smash into smithereens?
36. They say to Write What You Know. Setting aside for a moment the fact that this is terrible advice...what do you Know?
37. If you were to be remembered only by the words youâve put on the page, what would future historians think of you?
38. What is something about your writing process YOU think is Really Weird? If you are comfortable, please share. If youâre not comfortable, what do you think cats say about us?
39. What keeps you writing when you feel like giving up?
40. Please share a poem with me, I need it.
19K notes
·
View notes
Text
I know I've been on about this for a while now and I'm being a hater but you're telling me SydCarmy was "always meant to be platonic" even though there are two seasons of writing making use of tried-and-true explicitly romantic tropes, themes and writing signals, and SydLuca is going to be romantic because...he was nice to her on screen for a few minutes?
I don't even care if people ship SydLuca, or if they just prefer it, but you can't honestly tell me that you believe Carmy was always meant to be a friend but Luca is an obvious love interest.
Just because Syd and Carmy haven't kissed or confessed their love to each other doesn't mean that isn't very obviously the direction this show is going. The Bear has already shown you who is endgame. It has shown you every episode of the show so far.
Honestly I really don't think The Bear fanbase understands this show or cares about these characters or the story being told here, which is unfortunate because this show is shockingly well-written in comparison to most shows right now, and we should be so grateful for it but all we're doing is complaining that the writers led us on by not making a ship canon fast enough. It's just. Sad.
#The Bear#SydCarmy#I was like a casual fan of this show two days ago#and now seeing how little respect this show gets from it's fanbase I'm losing my mind#I mean I shipped SydCarmy before anyway but now it means so much to me#it means so much to see such a realistic and purposefully well paced romance take place#so many shows portray romantic relationships and their beginnings in ways that just don't really happen in real life#and this show very purposefully said no. These are characters who are strangers. who are working together. Who are in a tense environment#and each of them has problems - one of them the type of problems that makes developing new relationships pretty difficult#these two would not get together right away. It would take a long time. And there would be ups and downs.#And even when that's the case. Even if when it takes a long time and doesn't go smoothly and is hard -#it can still be beautiful. It can still be romantic. It can still happen and here's how#and I'm just so inspired genuinely. It is so difficult to write romance without being cliche and so difficult to write it in a way that#could actually happen in real life and I really do hope I can write something half as good some day#and then to know so many people have no appreciation for it at all#because they prefer the shows that have characters make eye contact a few times and then confess their love for each other like#it's just fucking sad. So sad that so few people have any appreciation for good writing especially the difficult of romance writing#like I really just don't even know what to tell you. In real life these two would not have confessed to each other yet. They would not have#kissed yet. They would not have even realized they have feelings for each other yet because those feelings would still be developing#and I also want to point out that given the disparity in power between Syd and Carmy in season 1 it wouldn't have been healthy for them to#get together much sooner. He was her boss. He was also her idol. Before they can even get together that needs to be balanced out.#And then on top of that don't you see the value in Carmy realizing the dream girl he's romanticized in his head - Claire - isn't actually#what he wants? Don't you see the beauty in him being disillusioned from that? And realizing that Syd is what he wants?#Don't you see the beauty in Syd having an idealized vision of what Carmy The Great Chef is like realizing she was wrong and that he's human#and flawed and then realizing - she loves him anyway? She loves him more for not being on a pedestal and for having his flaws?#Are you telling me that even thinking about this doesn't move you? Doesn't make your heart ache a little?#And again - ship and let ship - but what is Luca? What is Luca if not just what she was hoping Carmy would be when she wen to The Beef?#What is he if not just another man who she has not seen under pressure yet? Not seen reliving trauma yet? Not been her boss yet?#It's easy to look at him and think he's better than Carmy - and that's the point. That's the point The Bear is making.#It is easy to want someone you don't know. It's hard to want to someone you do know. But that's what love requires and that's the point
51 notes
·
View notes
Text
surprise encounter đ€ sylus 秊
pairing: sylus x reader
summary: Youâve been playing love&deepspace ever since the game came out and it became your comfort place now. You like all of the boys, but you have the highest affinity with sylus, who had your heart in a grasp ever since the beginning. Who wouldâve thought that he shares the sentiment? And after your monthly absence from the game, he decides to pay you a little visit and finally confess to all of it (and maybe kind of try to kidnap you in the process too oho).
tropes: fluff, angst to fluff, fluff to angst to fluff? fluff to angst to fluff to angst to fluff???? idk angst with happy ending!
word count: no idea, it goes on for days sorry. (7k!!)
warning!: i apologize for any mistakes, i am not a native speaker of english!! if you see any errors you can write me a dm and i will correct them for sure ⥠and i think it gets better later! i canât write for shi, especially the beginnings, and the second part was fueled by my delulu so it is probably much more fun to read đ€
âșË*âąÌ©Ì©Íâ©âąÌ©Ì©Í*Ëâșâ§ÍâșË*âąÌ©Ì©Íâ©âąÌ©Ì©Í*Ëâșâ§ÍâșË*âąÌ©Ì©Íâ©âąÌ©Ì©Í*Ëâșâ§Í âșË*âąÌ©Ì©Íâ©âąÌ©Ì©Í*Ëâșâ§ÍâșË*âąÌ©Ì©Íâ©âąÌ©Ì©Í*Ëâșâ§ÍâșË*âąÌ©Ì©Íâ©âąÌ©Ì©Í
You liked days like these: quiet days, lazy ones, when you didnât have any errands to run, meetings to attend, or people to please. You could just stay inside for the whole day, reading your favorite books and playing cozy games, spending your time however you wanted. Today was Saturday and you didnât have to go to work until Monday and you decided that you finally deserved to have some rest after the last couple of weeks of almost working yourself to the bone due to the amount of the assingments you had to complete at work. You often had to stay after hours or work from home to complete everything in time. Your work was not usually that challenging, but there were certain times of the year when everyone at your job had their hands full and when it happened, you were almost completely cut off not only from your social, but also personal life. However, you never complained, because you actually liked what you were doing, and even if the occasional hard times were inevitable, your work brought you so much fun and satisfaction.
And today was a good day! You finally finished everything you had to do, so you could go back to your favourite game. You didnât have time to play recently due to the amount of work, up to the point that you didnât even bother to check in to grab some stamina. Usually, love&deepspace was an important part of your day - you logged in there at least twice a day, completed every task thrown your way and had a blast doing so, but these couple of weeks were so hard for you that you almost forgot about it completely. But even if you were too busy, you thought about the boys from time to time, as well as about the events that you were probably missing out on. You really hoped that if some new events had taken place during that time, that they did not involve Sylus, because if you had missed them, you would be slightly devastated.
Sylus was your favorite. Ever since the beginning, there was something about him that caught your attention. You downloaded the game after his announcement and havenât looked back since. You played with other boys as well, but your time with Sylus was always the most memorable. Not only was he extremely attractive in your eyes, as well as the eyes of other players around the world, but you also understood his character, adored his little jokes and mannerisms, and could safely say that he made your life a little more exciting. You knew that it probably sounded lame to someone who didnât play such games, and you were aware that he wasnât real, but you enjoyed yourself regardless. In your real life, you had some experience with men and were pretty popular among them; however, you never felt comfortable enough to form more serious romantic relationships.
Here, with Sylus, you didnât have to worry about such things. You were aware that he was only a game character and maybe that was why you were so honest with him from the very beginning. You knew that he wouldnât judge you, misstreat you or make you miserable - he was created in a way that was supposed to make your playthrough enjoyable so you didnât have to worry about your responses in the messages for him or your real life reactions to everything he said or did. You could just be yourself. And you loved how freeing that felt.
That is why you felt so excited ever since you woke up. Because you knew that today you could finally go back to playing l&d, and you could meet up with your Sylus after so much time apart. You quickly did your chores, spent some time on self-care to slightly relieve the fatigue from the weeks before, you put on your favourite cozy outfit and finally clicked the âenter gameâ button.
And there he was. Sylus was standing in the cafe, wearing his extremally attractive biker outfit and you caught yourself sighing dreamily at the sight of him. You missed him so bad, you missed the little memories you shared and the sound of his voice. You missed playing kitty cards with him, catching plushies together and even looking for that bastard Tobias again and again. You couldnât help but smile brightly at him.
âHi Sylus, you have no idea how happy I am to see you.â You said cheerfully, feeling kind of dumb for it but you couldnât help yourself. You often talked out loud to him during your playtime.
You watched him blink slowly once, then twice, and you started to think that there was something wrong with the server because his response should have already been uttered. But then the look on his face changed. At first, he appeared really shocked and relieved, but then a little frown appeared between his perfect little eyebrows.
âWhere the hell have you been?â He responded quickly and it shocked you. You didnât know that they could swear in the game, but after connecting some dots you figured that it had to be included in the special responses after the player was away for some time.
âAt work mostly, been so busy lately but now Iâm back and ready to defeat some Wanderers!!â You fist bumped the air above you, you couldnât contain your excitement.
You also noticed that his expression stayed the same. He was silent, looking at you through your phone screen with bewilderment, and he looked almost hurt. In an attempt to provide some comfort to him, you swiped your finger gently through his hair and across his cheek. However, when you touched his cheek, he closed his eyes and nuzzled into your finger, which made you widen your eyes in surprise. Was that always a thing? Was he always so responsive to your touch? It had to be a new feature; you didnât remember him being so lively.
âNext time you decide to leave me without a word, I think Iâm going to take more drastic measures, sweetieâ He said while opening his eyes. You couldnât help but notice he did look different than usual. More⊠realistic? Even the way in which he moved his body looked so smooth.
âIf not for Mephisto, I would have worried sick about your safety. You can't do this to me every time you have more work than usual; you have to visit me, even if it's just for a minute. I won't exaggerate when I say that I almost went insane after the first week of your cruel silenceâ And at that you were completely stunned. Should he talk this much? He never talked this much. And how could he know that you had more work than usual? Was that a lucky guess on the studioâs side?
âThatâs so weirdâŠâ You whispered and touched his hand to trigger some kind of reaction that would appear more usual than what was happening right now.
âIs that your way of catching me of guard? If you wanted to hold my hand so badly kitten, then you would have visited me sooner. I will not let myself be distracted by your cute little behaviorâ He raised the hand you touched and crossed his arms at his chest, while continuing to frown. And you were still so, so confused.
âPromise me that you wonât leave me again, I know where to find you now.â You raised your eyebrows and bit your lip gently. You started to feel a little bit out of place, you knew that he was not real, but he sounded kind of scary. His voice was demanding, and the part about him finding you? You shivered involuntarily.
âWhat happened? Cat got your tongue, kitten? Or did you finally understood the selfishness of your actions?â Sylus continued and you opened your mouth in awe. âPromise. Me.â He said slowly, his gaze unnerving. Suddenly you heard a series of loud caws outside on your balcony. The sound made you jump in place, and you dropped your phone on your bed. Was that a freaking crow?? Outside your apartament???
You quickly picked up your phone and cursed softly. You were going insane. You got scared just because the game had an update you did not know about. You almost wanted to laugh at how stupid that was. Almost. Because Sylus walked up to the front of your phone screen and spoke to you again.
âWhy are you hesitating? Are you really planning to leave me again?â You swore you never heard him so hurt.
âNo!â You said before you could think.
âNo?â He answered immediately, which scared the hell out of you. âI am not sure I believe you. And I canât stand it. I canât stand being away from you anymore.â He took two steps back and closed his eyes.
That was when the game crashed. Your phone appeared to be broked too, after the colourful lines appeared on the screen, flickered a couple of times and the whole screen turned black. You threw the device away from you and your heart started beating so fast you could hear the blood pulsing in your ears. You were so confused and genuinely scared. Was there an update that switched the genre of the game to horror? You were stunned.
And then you heard the knock.
You almost jumped out of your slippers. You brought your hand to your heart in order to calm yourself down and you started taking slow, deep breaths. Itâs just a game. Itâs just a game. Besides, how did Sylus, of all people, managed to scare you so badly? You adored that character, and you should know that he was prone not only to exaggeration, but also to intimidating behavior. That was literally one of his characteristics. So you forced yourself to calm down and opened the damn door, because it was probably either a mailman, or one of your friendly neighbors, and here you were making a scene like some kind of a delusional psychopath.
One. Two. Three.
You opened the door, and at first all you could see was a huge cloud of black mist. You closed your eyes in order to keep the mist from clouding your vision and then you felt wind pushing you gently further into your apartament. You heard the door close and the sound of the key turning in the lock. Everything happened so fast. And when you opened your eyes your knees almost buckled.
Sylus.
Sylus was all you could see. He was standing in front of you, in your own apartament, looking so out of place that you wanted to laugh. The first thing that you noticed about him was that he was huge, you couldnât really see past him, and the more you looked at him, the more real he appeared to be. Soft-looking silver hair, rugged skin, that perfect nose and those piercing eyes. They looked into yours now, and at first they seemed to be searching for something, and after one quick second they visibly softened. You could also see how his handsome, oh so handsome mouth started to display his signature little smirk. And that was when you started to tremble.
âW-whaââ You tried to say something, anything but your mouth was not working. You have never been so confused and scared in your entire life. âWhoâW-who areââ He was starting to close the distance between you and that is when the panic finally took over your body. You flinched and went to take a step back, but you slipped on your soft carpet.
Yet you didnât fall. You felt the gentle caress of the mist that managed to caught you before you hit the ground, and it streightened your posture so that now you stood tall in front of the man.
âCareful kitten, I do not think that falling on four feet applies to you.â He spoke out loud for the first time and the voice was so familiar to you. It was the same, deep, husky timbre that you loved to hear, the same voice that made you squeal in happiness, that lulled you to sleep countless of times. You couldnât believe it.
âOh my god, am I dead?â He laughed softly at your reaction and looked at you through his lashes. âThis canât be happening.â
âOh but it is. I knew that I would find my way to you, I just needed time.â He said and tried to close the distance between you, but you didnât let him. Every step forward he took, you took one back. âIt was so hard to find you. But after you disappeared without saying a word I think I got desperate.â Something flashed in his eyes. You recognized it as determination.
He stopped walking when he noticed that you were getting too close to the balcony. He straightened his posture, and you almost released a gasp. He was huge. And he was real. Alive and so, so real, that you had trouble breathing. You were so scared, but at the same time, so happy to see him, that your body didnât know how it should react. You just looked at him, taking him in, trying to assess whether it wasnât your mind playing tricks on you, or if it wasnât some random man breaking into your apartment and your brain had created a new, fantastic defense mechanism. But no, the longer you took him in, the more similarities you managed to notice: the scar in the corner of his eye, his unevenly clipped fingernails, strong but dry hands, olive skin, slim lips, long, slightly furrowed eyebrows. The not-so-hidden gentleness in his gaze as he was taking you in himself.
âItâs really you.â You managed to breathe out.
âYouâre so beautiful.â He answered and his voice was slowly starting to make you feel these familiar butterflies. âSo, so magnificent.â He continued. You felt your cheeks heat up and he seemed to drink that reaction in. âWill you talk to me more? You sound angelic. I did not think that you could sound even better than you did through the phone but I guess you will never fail to surprise me, sweetheart.â He did not move an inch. He just looked at you, and you still didnât know how to react, but you were slowly coming to terms with the fact that it was not a weird dream. He was here and he didnât appear to have bad intentions. At least you wanted to believe that.
âYouâre still trembling. Are you really that scared of me?â He pressed his lips into a line.
âIâm sorry. I just⊠Iâm just not sure what is happening. I had no idea you were⊠real.â He laughed softly at that.
âYou wound me, kitten. Is that your way of unleashing your little claws?â He continued with a small smile on his lips and you couldnât take it. He looked⊠stressed. And you thought that was new for him. You spend so many hours playing with him in l&d but you have never seen him so stressed.
Everything that came out of his mouth was slow and precise, not a word was spoken without a purpose. However you could see by his appearance that he was uncertain.
âOf course Iâm real. And all the time we spent together is real too. Was it so wrong of me to expect that you would be at least a little bit happier to see me?â He was starting to look hurt. But not angry, not displeased. More concerned than anything, and that was when most of your worries started to disappear. He was your Sylus. He really was.
âI am happy to see you. I really am.â You said truthfully, the fear slowly dissolving. âWhat are you doing here? How did it happen?â
âWhen you left me, I was worried to death. I had to come see that you were alright for myself.â He said, not taking his eyes off of you. âI found a path between our worlds, and first I sent Mephisto after you. And that was how I knew you were fine, just busy.â He started explaining slowly and put two fingers at the bridge of his nose. This gesture was so familiar that you felt a slight pang in your chest. âWhich l understand. But you stopped visiting completely and I panicked that I lost you. And that you lost your interest in me. And when you logged in today I guess I just lost control over myself.â
âI had to see you. I had to feel you. I needed to know that you will never leave me like that again. But how could I be so sure if you thought I was not real, sweetie?â His voice carried a hint of a ridicule. He smirked slowly and you allowed yourself to relax. You spend so much time with him on your phone, that you knew when he really needed reassurance. And it was the first time you saw him being so honest about his own feelings.
You decided to step closer to him and his eyes widened slightly. His body tightened because of the sudden change in proximity, and when you gently touched his hand bringing it to your mouth, he appeared to be rendered speechless.
âI would never leave you, Sy. At least not without saying goodbye first. You are my safe space, remember?â You said quietly and smiled at him brightly, reminding him of what you had written in your game bio. And then you brought his knuckles to your lips and placed a soft kiss upon them. His hands were much warmer than you expected them to be. They felt harsh, but gentle.
The next thing you heard was a soft grunt and you felt yourself being suddenly lifted in the air. You yelped and found yourself pressed against his big, solid chest. Sylus hugged your body to his by wrapping both of his arms around your torso, and when he realized that you werenât comfortable, he put one hand under your thighs and brought your body to his by your waist. You let your arms wrap around his neck and squeezed, and he buried his head in the crook of your neck. You heard him inhale your scent and his breath became rigged, as if he could not contain his excitement. You also became familiar with his scent. He smelled so manly and comforting, you could catch some notes of wood and leather, and something surprisingly sweet.
âYou smell divine. Youâre so soft, so warm.â He breathed against your neck and you felt goosebumps spreading throughout your whole body. You were so embarrassed, you felt like you needed to release some tension.
âI did not expect you to be so open with me. Youâre usually the teasing type.â He chucked deeply and put his forehead against yours, while closing his eyes. Your cheeks burned. You couldnât believe it wasnât a dream.
âThere will be a time for teasing you, kitten.â He rubbed his forehead against yours slowly. âRight now let me enjoy you for a bit. I canât believe I finally got to see you.â He squeezed you harder to him. You reciprocated the hug with all you had. You were actually kind of scared that your grip was too hard, but he seemed to bask in it. âCommunicating through that small device was not nearly enough for me. I could always see you and I heard your little responses to everything I was saying. But it took me some time to figure out how to change some things up.â Your eyes went wide at the mention of your reactions, you knew that a lot of times there were beyond embarrassing, but you decided your blush to speak for itself. But what truly caught your attention was how he managed to appear in your home.
âChange things up?? You must have made such a mess, will it really be okay?â The concern in your voice made him look up and find your eyes with his. You were now looking at his beautiful red ones, so full of adoration and determination. You could see that the consequences of his actions did not matter to him at all.
âSweetie, I would gladly burn the world down for you, even if it meant that I could see you just once.â You swallowed audibly and proceeded to shy away from his piercing gaze. You started to feel unworthy of such attention, you couldnât quite grasp what exactly made him care about you to such extend. âFortunately for everyone, the process did not involve starting an intergalactic war.â He smirked slowly, his eyes finding your lips and staying there for much longer than necessary. âYet.â
You chuckled at that and proceeded to bury your fingers in his hair, stroking the strands with care. They were so soft to the touch, they reminded you of silk. He closed his eyes and let you touch him to your heartâs content. Your hand quickly found its way to his forehead, and then to his cheek, stroking the skin delicately. You couldnât believe how someone so handsome could really exist.
âSee something you like, kitten?â He said and nuzzled into your palm, pressing a kiss right there. âYou will have all the time in the world to touch me when we arrive in the N109 Zone.â He seemed so peaceful, so content with himself, but the mention of the N109 Zone stopped you in your tracks. You tensed visibly and he opened his eyes, noticing the change in your posture.
âThe N109 Zone?â You asked puzzled. âAre you taking me away for a weekend?â You took your hand from his face and he used his Evol to bring it back to his cheek. The mist around your fingers felt weird, but not unpleasant.
âFor a weekend? No, no.â He locked his eyes with yours, his head slowly closing the distance between you. He licked his lips and looked at your mouth once again. âI am taking you away forever.â And before his lips managed to touch yours, you flinched. Your hands quickly pushed him away and the panic returned to your features.
âWhat do you mean by that?â
âI meant what I said. Pack your bags if you believe there is something that I cannot provide for you quickly enough, and we will be off shortly.â He said matter of factly, kind of annoyed by the distance you decided to put between you. âLuke and Kieran have already prepared a room for you, although I think that you will have more than enough space for your belongings in mine.â His eyes brightened with excitement that you unfortunately could not share. Instead, you lightly pushed his torso, making him lower you to the ground grudgingly. His brows were once again furrowed.
âI canât go with you Sylus. At least, not for foreverâ
âYou can. We can stay together for the rest of our lives and no one would have any objections. I took care of everything.â He reached to grab your forearm and stroked it softly with his thumb. He was so sure of everything he was saying that you could feel how much he let himself get lost in his fantasy. It did make you feel wanted, loved even. But no matter how happy you were that he was real, and apparently shared your feelings, you couldnât agree to his plan.
âNo, Sylus. I need to stay here, I have built my whole life in this place.â You could feel how much your words shocked him. He was looking at you so puzzled as if he didnât think that you declining his offer was even an option. âI canât leave everything that I managed to achieve, I really am content with my life, despite how complicated it can be.â You said truthfully. A part of you wanted to go with him, to feel safe and cherished for, for the rest of your life but you knew that was not realistic. You wanted to achieve more, you wanted to have your own life and your own space. You needed to be independent, to feel that you were perfectly capable of caring for yourself and your own needs.
âI do not understand. Donât you want to be with me?â It pained you how quickly he jumped to that conclusion. And you hated the look on his face - it made you feel like you were betraying him.
âI do want to! Oh my godâ I really, really do want to Sylus. I donât think that I can live without spending time with you anymore.â You smiled at him, and took hold of his huge, rugged hand. âBut I canât live with you in the N109 Zone. I canât leave my whole life behind.â And the fact that he wanted to make you do that somewhat scared you. Made you feel distressed.
âI see.â He sounded deep in thought. Then, he broke the eye contact for a second, looked at his hand in your hold and before you could even react, he grabbed your body gently with his Evol and picked you up. Your whole body was above ground and although you felt secured, you looked at him with surprise.
âWhat are you doing?â You wanted to get free from the hold of the mist, but it was impossible with how tight it was. âSylus, you have to let me go.â You tried not to panic, you knew that you werenât in danger. But he looked relentless, unforgiving as if his mind was already set in stone.
âNo. I canât. Not now when I finally got to have you.â He looked up at you, with his eyebrows still furrowed, and you could hear a hint of a growl in his voice. âIf you do not wish to go with me, I guess I would have to take you by force.â
It was then that you felt a sense of panic. You knew him, and you knew that if he wants something, he always gets it. It just did not cross your mind that he would ever go against your own wishes.
âNo. No, no, no, Sylus, please calm down.â He narrowed his eyes and stood motionless before you, his face devoid of almost any emotion. Almost, if not for the desperation shining through his watchful eyes. âYou cannot take me away. At least not for now. But I will do anything you ask me to! You can also stay here for some time, and visit me whenever you want to, I swear, I would be so happy to have you.â You just needed him to listen. You knew that you could change his mind, he always listened to what you had to say, he just needed a little bit of persuasion. Maybe he didnât even think about alternative options?
âAnd I would make you happy in the N109 Zone with me.â You laughed with disbelief. He was completely missing your point. You decided to once again yank your hands from the grasp of his mist, and then hissed with pain when it did not loosen up its hold. âYour struggle is futile, please stop, I do not wish for you to get hurt.â He was annoyed with you and your disobedience. He did not think that you would have any objections, he started loosing his cool.
âYou would never let me get hurt.â You answered, wanting to assure yourself of it as well. You didnât like how commanding he sounded.
âYes.â There was no doubt in his voice. âYes, you know I would stop at nothing to protect you.â His gaze never wavered from yours. He truly thought that what he was doing was for the best. And you just had to let him know how wrong his approach was.
âYes! Yes I do know that! Because I know you, Sy.â You started to sound as if you were pleading. Deep down it scared you, send uncomfortable shivers down your spine. âI know you, and I know that you also know me.â
He placed his hand on his heart.
âAnd I adore every single piece of information. And I still wish to know you much, much better.â You tensed when you noticed that his right eye was starting to glow. You did not know if that was intentional, or just a trick of the light.
âThen you MUST know how much this life means to me. How much I like my stupid job, and how much I love the people that are here for me. My friends, my family.â You noticed that your reasoning started to get to him when he clenched his fists and avoided your eyes for a second. âAnd you have to know how much it would hurt me if you were to take me away from them.â He appeared taken aback. It seemed that his longing for you clouded his judgement, and now he started to notice the faults in his plan.
âBut I cannot stand to be apart from you anymore, sweetie.â In normal circumstances that would be so touching to you. But nothing about this situation was normal, and you guessed you just had to show him how normal looked like.
âYou wonât be. You can visit me anytime you want. Stay for how long you want.â You wanted that too. So bad.
âBut that is not ENOUGH.â It was the first time you heard his raised voice and you started to tremble. His outburst mustâve thrown him off guard too, because he wavered and the grip he had on you loosed. You acted instinctively. You freed yourself from the mist and started to run towards your door. And although he was stunned by your reaction, he quickly teleported so that you ran straight into his chest. His hands grabbed yours in order to protect you from falling due to the impact.
He gently caressed your now slightly red forehead and sighed loudly. You could hear that he was hurt. You cried out from frustration.
âIf you really thought that you could run away from me then you must be a total fool.â He tucked your hair behind your ear and lifted your chin up with his finger. âUsually I like playing cat and mouse with you, but I do not like the fact that you appear genuinely scared of me right now.â He hugged your waist and brought you closer to him, lowering his head at the same time. âAnd that you tried to run away from me when I only want to offer you my protection.â
âIt doesnât sound like protection, it sounds like imprisonment.â You used strong words, but you sounded so small. You did not know what to do with him, you were so scared. âIâm just scared. I tried to run away because you scared me, Sylus.â You sounded desperate for him to understand you. To look past his own clouded vision.
âYou do not have to fear me. I just want what is best for you. For us.â His grip on your waist tightened, and he also proceeded to grab your wrist.
âNo. You only want what is best for you. You are not listening to me. I do care about you Sylus, but I cannot leave this place.â You tried to stand your ground but you two never argued before. It was an unfamiliar ground to you, especially when it was the first time that you had a conversation in person. Everything felt more intense and dangerous when you remembered the extreme measures he was always willing to take to achieve his goals.
âYou can. And I will make you leave.â He almost growled and a cloud of black and red mist surrounded both of you, and that was enough to bring tears into your eyes.
âSylus, no, please, I donât want to. Please, just listen to me, please.â And it was at that moment he started to came into his senses. Your quiet voice and your eyes full of tears made his breathing stop. It was the first time he was seeing you react like this. He hated how broken you sounded. How small. âIâm so scared, Sy, please stop scaring me.â Your voice sounded choked and you could feel that the tears started streaming down your face. Every single one physically hurt him. It was your first meeting and he already made you so miserable. He wanted to scream. âPlease.â You tried once again and it shocked you that it finally worked on him.
He tensed and released you from his grip. The mist also dissipated as he took a step back from you. You could hear him breathing deeply.
âI cannot do this." He sounded panicked. âI did not want to scare you, and I cannot listen to your little broken pleas. They break my heart.â He hidden his face in his hands and curled in himself. He felt as if someone pierced his heart with a knife and twisted it. He could not bring himself to look at your beautiful heartbroken face again. âThey really do. Please, just stop crying. You won.â
You sniffed softly and touched your wet cheeks. You tried to calm yourself down, he finally listened to you.
âIt does not feel so good this time for some reason.â You answered, referring to your Kitty Card battles. You wanted to relieve the tension somehow. You knew that he didnât want to hurt you, you understand that he lives in a different reality where danger awaits everywhere. You could understand why he wanted to have you beside him at all times. But it scared you how insistent he was, how brutal and final. âDo you really understand why I got so scared?â
He nodded helplessly. âI wonât steal you away. Not when I know how much you despise the idea of spending the rest of your time with me.â You noticed how hard he was pressing his hands to his face and you grabbed them in your own. He let you uncover his eyes and you saw how much it hurt him to let you go.
âOh, Sy.â You whispered and hugged his hands to your chest. âYou know thatâs not the reason.â
âStop calling me that. It drives me crazy.â He breathed and met your eyes. âYou drive me crazy. What am I going to do with you? How can I make sure you are safe now?â You took his hands and made him follow you into your bedroom. You sat on your bed and urged him to do the same. This way you could finally talk with him more comfortably.
âSylus, we have to talk about it.â You squeezed his hands and he looked at yours and took notice of how much smaller they were in comparison to his. So fragile, so breakable. He couldnât stand it. His whole body longed to protect you. âI do not despise the idea of spending my time with you. I just canât randomly leave everything I know and love. And this world is different from the one you know, we have our dangers but no one wants my head.â You explained to him slowly. âThere are no Wanderers. No protocores.â He looked conflicted.
âI already know that sweetheart. I do. But when you disappeared for such a long time I couldnât help but think that something bad happened to youâ he gritted through his teeth. âI nearly lost my mind looking for you everywhere. It was terrifying, that thought in my mind and the idea that I would never have another chance to speak with you. To see you.â He touched your forearms and brought you a little closer to him. âAnd when Mephisto found you safe and sound I thought that I never want to feel that fear, that helplessness again. And the only way to do that is to keep you beside me at all times. To guard you with my own body and soul.â He took your hand and rested it on his chest. You could feel the fast and steady rhythm of his heart. You could feel his desperation, his complete devotion. And it almost made you tear up.
âI-Iâm so sorry that I made you worry this much.â He studied your face with intention and you shake your head. âBut I didnât even know that you were real. I really thought it was just a game that made me feel less alone and nowâŠâ You swallowed audibly. âNow I know that everything I built with you during our time together was very much real and Iâm still having trouble to wrap my head around it to be honest.â You smiled at him softly and he nodded with understanding.
âAnd then you came in and wanted to kidnap me to a world much more dangerous than mine where I do not have my close ones andââ
âI did NOT mean for that to be a kidnapping I though that you shared my sentiment, and also wanted to spend some timeââ
âSOME time?? Sylus you wanted me to switch literal worlds and live with you in your freaking villa in the middle of nowhereââ
âI live in an apartment that has a fantastic location, mind you, and you would feel so comfortable inââ
âApartament??? You cannot possibly be a freaking leader of Onychinus and live in an apartment complex, are you being serious with me right now??â
âHave you ever heard of a saying that the darkest place is under the candlestick, kitten? Besides there is no one in the whole N109 Zone that would pose an actual threat to meââ He cut off when he met your eyes full of laughter, and then he heard that beautiful sound. You burst into giggles right in front of him and you touched him by the bicep and brought his forehead to yours. He couldnât help but chuckle too, understanding the absurdity of the situation. Feeling your forehead against his, hearing your adorable chuckles and inhaling your sweet scent made him feel so at peace that he closed his eyes to embrace the moment completely. He couldnât believe that he almost ruined your relationship by being so selfish.
âI missed this. This back and forth with youâ You said and he chucked deeply. âI really am happy to see you, Sy. And I swear that we will be able to talk and spent time with each other more often now. And actually see each other in person.â He nuzzled into your face more and you caught his smirk by the corner of your eye. âWe can stay in touch at all times, so that you wonât have to worry about my safety so much.â
âSo bossy, kitten.â He answered, but the small smile did not leave his face. He couldnât make it go away even if he tried. âForgive me for scaring you earlier. I was not thinking straight. I was just so elated to finally have you in my arms that I let my selfishness get the best of me, and for that Iâm sorry. I did not want to ruin our first meeting, sweetie.â You hugged him by bringing your arms around his chest and he closed his eyes drinking in the proximity. You were too small, too adorable, too attractive for him to take it. Too honest. Too lovable. Made just for him to adore. To protect.
âYou did not ruin anything.â You said into his shirt, hugging him tighter. âI understand you, Sylus. And I like you a little selfish if it means thatâs what brought you to meâ He smiled into your hair and reluctantly let go of your fragile frame. He touched your chin and delicately lifted your face up to face him. His eyes were once again drinking you in, committing every single one of your features to his memory. He sighed contentedly.
âSelfishness was not the reason of my visit.â You could see how his eyes softened and you felt your chest squeeze. You brushed his cheek, loving the way how he seemed to relish in your touch. His eyes wandered to your lips: pink, plump and so inviting. âAdoration was. The complete love and devotion that I have felt for you for quite some time now.â You gasped quietly and opened your lips slightly, which didnât go unnoticed by him.
âSyââ
âAnd I guess a little emotional push was what made me finally find my way to you, my beloved.â He half-whispered, leaned in, and pressed his lips to yours, locking you in a sweet, passionate kiss that went on and on, seeming to deepen with every minute you spent in his embrace.
âșË*âąÌ©Ì©Íâ©âąÌ©Ì©Í*Ëâșâ§ÍâșË*âąÌ©Ì©Íâ©âąÌ©Ì©Í*Ëâșâ§ÍâșË*âąÌ©Ì©Íâ©âąÌ©Ì©Í*Ëâșâ§Í âșË*âąÌ©Ì©Íâ©âąÌ©Ì©Í*Ëâșâ§ÍâșË*âąÌ©Ì©Íâ©âąÌ©Ì©Í*Ëâșâ§ÍâșË*âąÌ©Ì©Íâ©âąÌ©Ì©Í
#âË° mochi writes!#love and deepspace sylus#lnds sylus#sylus qin#sylus#sylus x reader#sylus fluff#sylus angst#l&ds sylus#sylus x you#sylus smut#lads sylus#sylus meeting#sylus real meeting#i was going insane#i think i like my men touch-starved#and desperate#and a liiiitle bit emotionally unstable tbh#pls donât judge#im definitely not a writer#im just a girl with her silly little sylus obsession#eng is not my first language#and thank god for that#i think i have two brains now#and they both think about sylus in an unhealthy amount#welp#love & deepspace#love&deepspace#love&deepspace sylus#sylus x y/n
2K notes
·
View notes
Note
hey how are you? could you write jinx x reader? something like jinx taking the reader's virginity. thanks â€ïžđ«°đ»
My favorite piltie
A/N: Hello! I am okay anon, thanks for asking! Just a bit sad that tomorrow Arcane will endđ.
I want to make it clear that I tried to do this before the next act drops, so I wrote it in two days and some things might not be very good, but I hope you will enojiy it nonetheless!!
Contains: female reader, detailed description of a wound, smut. All characters are 20+ years.
2,8 K/4 pages
When Jinx came knocking at your door tonight, you didn't think you'd end up in this position: her hands gripping at the skin of your chest and with her head buried in it.
The beginning of your night had kicked off with a strange twist when you heard a knock on your fifth floor appartment's window. You gulped down your fear and with a fast beating heart, looked past the window's glass to see a crouching figure with bright pink eyes staring at you. Any other occasion and you would have died on the spot, but you knew who she was. As soon as you opened the window, the figure let herself in, crawling out of the darkness and into the light of your room. "You are so nice letting me in, piltie" she said, and you don't miss the venom laced in the last word she spoke. "Your people aren't really known to be kind" her long fingers mess with the many little trinkets displayed on your shelves, checking their mechanisms and turning their gears.
"What do you want, Jinx?" you can feel a tingling sense of anger inside your skull at her continuous teasings.
You still remember the first time you had seen her, running from enforcers and covering her wounded shoulder.
You knew how ruthless they could be, especially since Miss Kirramman had taken control over the city. In a strange turn of events, you had found her curled up in one of Piltover's abandoned alleys and brought her with you to your home, taking care of her for the next few days until you found your window open and the blue haired criminal nowhere to be seen. During that time, you grew fond of her and were sad when she disappeared. Some weeks had passed and your life continued to flow normally, until she showed up at your door again. You were actually kind of amazed by the fact that she managed to sneak inside the appartment's building without being noticed, but after the third time, when someone called the enforcers on her, she had begun to climb on the building's exterior and knock at your window instead.
"Oh nothing, just wanted to pay a visit to my favorite piltie" she falls back on your bed, sizing you up from head to toe with that smirk of hers that makes your heart beat faster. "That's all?" the mattress dips under your weight as you sit next to her, always keeping your eyes on hers. "Mhmm, maybe" she fishes something from a bag -one you've just noticed- and shakes it: a small glass globe filled with water and fake flakes of snow. The tallest buildings of Piltover reflect the warm lights of your room, making the city of progress look ethereal under the glass. But it wasn't the shiny buildings or the snowflakes that got your attention, but a small name made with metal and gear parts glued to the bottom of the globe. "No way...is this a real Valdiani?!" the shock in your voice makes Jinx's heart flutter, something that she has never experienced before.
She lets out a proud snuff of air from her nose, pushing her chest outwards, "Consider it a gift for my fav- shit!" the sudden swear catches your attention and you look over to see Jinx doubled over. "Jinx! What is going on?!" It's faint, but you can see her hands wrapped tightly around her left side, traces of blood seeping from between her fingers. "Oh shit! Jinx what happened?" she lets out a breathless chuckle, her skin suddenly far paler than normally. "Hah, just some gift the bluebellies have given me" she sucks in a breath when you move her hands, biting a scream away. A deep wound runs along her side, pus forming where her skin had been pulled back from the slash, bleeding red on your covers. You run outside of your room and collect gauze, antiseptic, healing creme and a glass of water.
"Here, bite this" you hand her an old cloth, which she promptly places in between her teeth. "Ready?" she nods, taking a deep breath and closing her eyes. The heat of your hand is the only thing that brings her comfort. She isn't ready though when you pour the liquid over her wound: it feels like billions of needles stinging and burning her flesh, making her want to vomit.
"There there, it's over..." you quickly dry her skin and massage the healing cream on her, finally finishing when you cover her stomach with the gauze. She releases a huff of relief, mindlessly tangling her fingers with yours. When the pain subsides, she realizes how close the two of you are. You on your knees, her panting and sweating, how close you are to her and how fast her heart is beating. It would take a second, just a second for her to reach for your lips and melt into you...
"Uh... I- uh, just-, what happened?" you try to not sound too shy but your voice gives your feelings away. "I..." Jinx's throat bobs and it seems that she'd rather curl herself up like a hedgehog than admitting whatever she did. "You know, the usual. Went on a walk, stormed a shop, stole some things, got the enforcers called on me and..." she gestures towards her side, "...this happened".
Jinx isn't clear with her words, but something about the blush on her skin hints at the fact that there may be something else underneath her facade. You might try at least, right? Reaching for the glass globe, you twirl it in your hands, watching the snowflakes fall on Piltover. "Jinx...did you get chased after stealing this?", she doesn't answer, but her shy silence is enough for you.
"Why? Why do this for me?" she pouts her lips before answering, still held back by some sort of pride. "W-what can I say? Anything for my favorite piltie...".
A heavy silence fills the room, of the kind that is difficult to bear.
You can't believe it. You just can't believe that she'd be so reckless, so stupid! It's difficult to bite your anger back, but you do so, and instead of crying or screaming or scolding her, like Jinx thought you were going to do, you just hug her tightly against your chest. Your grip is so strong against her that she feels like she'll choke on it.
But you are so warm in comparison to her body, so, so warm. For the first time in a while, after Silco's death, after Vi's betrayal, after everything went to shit, she feels like she can breathe. And so she does, inhaling your scent in between, tasting it on her tongue. When you pull back, Jinx's eyelids are heavy with want, her mouth slightly open and her skin red.
It takes a second for her lips to push against yours, for her hands to come up and grab your face and pull you down towards her. The kiss is surprisingly tender for it to be Jinx's: you expected teeth and tongue, not pecks and soft touches. The way she sighs and runs her hands on your chest has you keening for her. "Jinx..." a small line of spit connects your lips, and before you can say anything else, she wipes it off on your bottom lip and sighs, "You know what piltie? I think I deserve something too".
Blinking at her a couple of times, she groans at your naivety and continues while taking your cheeks in her hand. "It has been a hard day for me: running from enforcers, bleeding all the way here... I think I deserve a gift too".
And that's where you are now, naked from the waist up with Jinx on your lap, diligently taking what's hers. The way her tongue teases your nipple is something to die for. It seems all her softness has died with the kiss you shared before, now tugging and biting every part of you. You gasp as she bites your nipple, leaving the indents of her teeth on the delicate skin.
"If I knew I could see you all shy and fidgety-" she tugs your left nipple with her long fingers, smiling cruelly when tearing a gasp from you, "...I would have done this earlier". Her lips leave your right nipple, spit chilling the skin, before she teases both of them with the point of her fingernails, moving and tickling them.
Jinx lets out one of those cruel laughs of hers before diving right back on your nipple, giving it one last kiss and moving towards your stomach. She kisses and strokes every one of your scars, every mole or freckle, every inch of skin, until she comes across the hem of your pants. "N-No wait, Jinx..." you place your hand on her forehead, strands of blue hair falling in between your fingers. She halts immediatley at your discomforted voice, billions of little alarms going off in her head and an attentive yet scared look in her eyes. "What is it?".
"I... I have to tell you something" and with that, her heart beats faster and faster and that obnoxious voice inside her head speaks; 'You've hurt her' and 'Look at what you've done' and 'Did you really think she would genuinely like you?'. But your voice is stronger than theirs. "Hey? Is everything alright? We don't have to do this" in the meantime, your hand cups her cheek, thumb stroking at the pale skin. "Yeah I- I am okay. And I want to" her own fingers close in on you and she takes a moment to breathe. Your own warmth is one of the only things that can make her calm. When the voices blur away and only you and her are left, she opens her eyes again, your reflection sharp inside their pink. "What do you have to tell me?" now it was your time to take a breath, because knowing Jinx, she could have two reactions over your news: making fun of you or absolutely losing her shit. "I... I am a virgin".
She takes a moment to process the information and then lets out a wheezing laugh, making blood rise quickly to your face. "That's it?! I thought I accidentally hurt you or something!". The only thing you can do at this point is pout and look away offended. "Oh come on toots" her hands take a hold of your face before turning you to her, who is smiling softly and with tenderness. "I am just kidding. Don't be so moody. And besides..." she captures your lips, biting and licking and sucking until they darken, leaving a faint trace of blood where her teeth were, "...It's so fucking hot".
The descent to get to her prize is tedious and long, but Jinx can't help but want to savor each one of its steps. Her fingers finally hook on the hem of your pants and pull down, revealing your naked thighs to her; the only thing stopping her from claiming her prize is the fabric of your underwear. "Wait a second..." despite how cute you look to her, Jinx rolls her eyes at yet another one of your attempts to stop her. "What, toots? You don't want me to fuck you?" your eyes widen when she so bluntly says that, without an ounce of embarrassment on her face, but continue. "What?! N-no I want to....it's just that..." you eye Jinx's position on the floor. "The wound might be painful if you crouch... I don't want you to hurt yourself".
"So, what do you want me to do?". You look back between Jinx and the plush, comfortable bed, a lightbulb popping off on your head. "Lie on the bed", you say, making Jinx blink a few times before processing and understanding your intentions. "Ohh, I didn't take you for the kinky type, toots". She crawls over the bed, making sure to look as alluring as possible, then lies down with her head pressed on one of your pillows. "There. Do you like this more?" the way that she's so smug about it, with that stupid smirk of hers, makes you want to choke her to death.
"Shut the fuck up", you follow her, placing yourself on each side of her head, feeling her hands rise on your tighs to curl on the soft fabric she so wishes were to disappear. "Hmhm, alright" she eyes the patch of cloth that has begun to show a wet stain, images of what she is going to do to you already flashing in her mind. But this position prevents her from sliding them off without you having to move away from her, and she'd rather keep you and your pussy here. "You know, as much as I love how cute you look with these..." you only have a brief moment to see a malicious glint in her eyes, before she tears your underwear apart, leaving you naked in front of her "I'd much rather have you bare". "Jinx! I just told you to shut up!" it doesn't help that she doesn't mind you and whistles loudly, making you feel more and more embarrassed. "And I -shut up!-. And-and those were expensive! Do you know how-!" but all your words die in your throat when she, with a strength you didn't know she had, pulls you flat against her mouth.
She licks your clit like a starved woman, like it will be the last meal she'll ever have. She doesn't dive right in your pussy, instead takes her sweet time to torture you, making you wish she'd just fuck you already. "Jinx...please, I-" she opens her eyes to see you above her, naked and panting with pleasure, something she only ever dreamt of seeing.
She can't say no to her favorite piltie. Her cold hands grab your ass, propping you up in a new angle on her face so you can't move, but she can do everything she wants to. She spends the next minutes milking your pleasure out of you, before pushing one finger slowly inside of you. You gasp in pain at first, a small trickle of blood wetting your skin and her fingers, and after a few minutes, feeling need arise from the depths of your guts. Jinx's eyes widen when she first feels you move atop her fingers, riding them messily; and she already has a new idea. "No, none of that toots" with her left hand, she yanks your hips down on her fingers, preventing you from moving further. Her next words feel like ice cold water on naked skin; "I won't make you cum if you do it again" and as if that wasn't bad enough, she emphasizes her point with a trust of her fingers. "You will be a good girl, won't you?".
"Yes, yes, yes I will be a good girl..." her smile is all you see before she disappears underneath your thighs. As soon as you get used to the alien feeling of her fingers inside of you, her pace is unrelenting; fast and hard, torturing your clit with her lips. She takes your hips and places your slit directly onto her tongue, forcing you to grind down on it. When you start to wheeze from her touches, she decides to move onto the next phase of her plan. "Hey baby, get up a sec" you would rather keep on grinding on her tongue, but comply anyway. You get up, putting ditance between your slit and her mouth, but while you do, she directly shoves in her fingers, making your legs almost give out. With her other hand she pushes you until your ass is flat against her lap. "Come on, bounce" you don't let her repeat herself twice, already fucking yourself on her fingers at the best of your abilities. What she's seeing is far better than anything she could have ever dreamt of: her favorite piltie bouncing up and down her fingers, eyes heavy and panting above her. And your movements on her own crotch only make her feel more and more euphoric. Oh, if only she could feel you... When she curls her finger on that spot that has you keening, you finally come undone; finger intertwined, billions of stars exploding beneath your eyelids and electricity coursing through your veins. You collapse on her, skin against skin, puffing and gasping for each breath. Your whines reach Jinx's ears and right now, she wants nothing more than to tear orgasms upon orgasms from you, but she'll have to wait.
You roll over, taking a place near her on the bed, shivering from the intensity of your first time. And when Jinx, with a horrifyingly both sweet and sadistic smile turns to you, excitement clear on her face, your pussy clenches around nothing and your blood turns to ice. "So, wanna go again?"
#arcane x reader#arcane x you#arcane x female reader#jinx arcane x reader#jinx x reader#smut oneshot#plot with smut
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
âčââ.Ë Confessions â.Ëâ âč
summary: the bllk boys and their romantic confessions, some are love, some are not! all of them are pretty cute though, not gonna lieâŠ
BLUE LOCK M.LIST | requests are open! | enjoy đ
âčââĄâ Isagi Yoichi âčđč
isagi makes it a point to confess to you in person. he spends a few days thinking (and overthinking) exactly what words to use. he wants to make sure he can confess his true feelings and also let you know how lucky he would feel if you accepted him.
once heâs ready heâd send you a text or call you, asking you to meet him somewhere quiet, maybe just his house or yours. the two of you meet up and heâs immediately flushed. heâs nervous and excited all at the same time. heâs the kind of guy that would want to have built a strong friendship and bond before confronting his feelings for you, so heâs confident that you guys will be ok no matter what happens.
heâd take your hands in his and look you in the eyes while he confesses. his gaze would be warm and sweet, heâs just glad he could even get the opportunity to express himself to you.
âIâve really love having you with me. You make me feel better, even when I thought I was fine before, being with you just feels better. The closer weâve gotten, and the more Iâve seen of you and your world, the more I realize how badly I want to be a part of it.â
âčââĄâ Bachira Meguru âčđč
as soon as bachira realizes he has feelings for you, he feels immediately ready to tell you. heâll let the feeling settle for a little and try to tell you in an indirect manner. heâll swoop in with a surprise kiss on your cheek, giggling as he watches your flustered expression. or maybe heâll leave little notes around for you, in your bag, in your car, in your pockets, in your books, etc. theyâd say silly little things about how adorable you were that day or heâll briefly write about something that reminded him of you, maybe some mediocre poetry he thought up in his love sick state. youâd catch on pretty easily that it was bachira, and he never intended to keep that a secret.
then after a few days of messing with you, he decided heâd tell you the next time he saw you. when the two of you met up he immediately sucked you into a bone crushing hug, like he was holding on for dear life. heâd pull away, âhey cutie~ guess whatâŠâ heâd coo at you.
âi like you! Like, I really like you. Maybe I even love you. actually, yeah, love sounds better. I love you! I wanna take you on a date and kiss your stupid face. I know you feel the same, I wish you could see how red you are right now.â
âčââĄâ Nagi Seishiro âčđč
Nagi realized he loved you when he began to notice how sad he would get when you leave. being sad is a serious pain for him. he doesnât like the way it makes his brain and body feel all fried and stressed, he hates not wanting to do anything even more than he already does, yet simultaneously willing to do anything to get you back in his apartment. Nagi would beg you to sleepover every time you hung out at his place, heâd sometimes try to wrestle you into the bed. you were just so kind and warm and calming to him. he felt graced by you and your presence.
his confession would come out of him like a nice long sign of relief. heâs been having this strange internal battle between his love for you and his love for laziness. itâs a hassle to have to confess and then put in the effort to build up a romantic relationship, but in the end he decides itâs even more of a hassle to not tell you how he feels. plus, youâre so worth it.
âIt just doesnât feel right when youâre not with me. Itâs like I donât really know what to do with myself. You make me feel alive. That sounds cringe. I love you, is what im trying to say. I hope that makes sense.â
disclaimer: do not date a guy like nagi in real life you cannot gentle parent this man child lol
âčââĄâ Reo Mikage âčđč
Reoâs confession was a long time in the making. he clung to his feelings for as long as he could until it really felt like he was gonna explode if he didnât tell you. he did that because he wanted to wait for the timing to be perfect. he wanted to find the perfect spot to do it, the perfect words to say, all at the perfect time in both of your lives. but of course, things rarely work out that way.
what actually happened is he blurted it out in the middle of you talking one day. you were telling him about something you were working on, something you loved and were really proud of. he was listening so intently, or at least trying to. his thoughts kept stringing him in a different direction and before he knew it, he dropped the L word on you like a nuclear bomb.
âI-uhhâŠOk listen, Iâm sorry I promise I was listening to you itâs justâŠyou look so beautiful right now and you sound so cute and excited. It got me all frantic, I didnât mean to drop that on you so out of nowhereâŠitâs true though, I do love you. I shouldâve told you a long time ago.â
âčââĄâ Michael Kaiser âčđč
(unless you speak german) kaiser has already confessed to you a million times. âich liebe dich~â heâd say to you upon every parting, telling you it was simply a term of endearment. if you did happen to know what that meant already, or if you took the time to search it up, heâd be like âyeah, I said that, so what?â this man would propose to you in the middle of times square in broad daylight heâs so confident but thatâs a different hc for another time lmaoo.
his confession is charming and flattering. he truly worships the ground you walk on while also believing that heâs the only one who could appreciate you as you deserve. his hands cup your face and his eyes fall warmly on yours. his voice is direct and steady. not a twinge of nervousness can be seen, just pure love and admiration. he speaks to you with a calm and lulling voice, a tenderness he only lets linger when heâs with you.
âLiebe, donât you see how soft you make me? Iâd hate for you to not realize how I feel for you. I want you to be mine, if youâll have me, that is.â
âčââĄâ Rin Itoshi âčđč (i wrote so much for rin wtf)
Rin has walls that he has spent a lot of time and effort building up over the years. theyâre forged to keep out anything and everything that may be a distraction from his goals, but if this is the guy youâre going for, iâm sure youâre a persistent little pest. youâd sneak your way into his life, just by being there, texting him, talking about him. soon enough youâd infested his mind as well, suddenly heâd find himself thinking of you when he least expects it.
one day he was on the pitch, just a practice game, but you were in the stands watching him. throughout your friendship youâve done this quite a few times, so he has no reason to pay much mind to your presence in the middle of the match. today was different though, you were up close, eyes beaming at him in the center field, hands at the side of your head clutched together in a little cheer. he hadnât done anything yet, the match just started, what were you even cheering for? it was cute, he decided. thatâs why it broke his focus long enough for the other team to score. actually, it was adorable. so adorable it tugged the corners of his lips upward slightly, which he quickly moved to cover with his hand. he just threw a match and he was smiling? what were you doing to him?
after some time of thinking you might be employing psychological warfare against him, Rin decided it was time to really sit down and confront his feelings. heâd go a few days, maybe even a week or more without speaking to you. donât worry, he was thinking about hardly anything but you the entire time.
âSorry for ghosting you, I just needed to think about some things. It made me a little sad to be away from you too. I hate you a lot less than I hate everyone else, you know? Donât get cocky about that. Also, donât leave me ok? Iâll be nicer, yeah sure. Maybe I can walk you homeâŠor something. Here, letâs hold hands.â
âčââĄâ Sae Itoshi âčđč
heâs way more flustered about it than you might think. heâs not embarrassed or nervous necessarily, he just hasnât expected to feel this way about anyone. similar to kaiser, sae thinks heâs the only person who could truly love and appreciate you as much as you deserve. this typically stoic and selfish man finds himself smiling in your presence and wanting to give you everything you want and more.
your relationship until this point has been uhh⊠âtransactionalâ weâll say. the two of you liked going out and hanging out together, but no feelings attached. a few kisses were shared here and there, heâd take you back to his apartment to cuddle sometimes, but wouldnât ever let you sleepover. eventually things started to get a little more *intense*. you did start staying over, a lot. so much so that you had a toothbrush on his bathroom sink and clothes in his closet. the first time he ever had the thought of being in love with you was when he realized his sheets always smelled like you now, and he wanted it to stay that way.
the fact that you were enough to turn his head, take over his thoughts, and make him fall in love with you feels like proof beyond the reasonable doubt that you are perfect.
âYou can move in, if you want. I wouldnât mind. Weâre basically already dating, so I donât see the point in denying it anymore. Yeah, I didnât think it would go this far either. I like knowing youâre here at my place, with me and not with anyone else.â
HONORABLE MENTIONS
âčââĄâ Oliver aiku âčđč
âYou know I love you, letâs stop pretending. Seriously, you could keep me on a tight leash if you really want. Promise, Iâm not going anywhere, babe.â
âčââĄâ Kunigami Rensuke âčđč
âI love you, I want you to know that. Itâs ok if you donât feel the same. I want to care for you and keep you safe, you mean so much to me, you donât even know.â
i love this post so much, the nagi disclaimer i had to put, the strange onion analogy for rin, the flustered reo moment. also just isagi being here, the man that you are, Isagi Yoichi. i had so much fun making this - aria
divider - @enchanthings
#blue lock#bllk x reader#blue lock headcanons#blue lock x reader#blue lock fanfiction#bllk imagines#bllk fluff#blue lock x y/n#blue lock x you#blue lock fluff#bachira meguru#isagi yoichi#rin itoshi x reader#sae itoshi x reader#isagi yoichi x reader#meguru bachira x reader#michael kaiser x reader#reo mikage x reader#nagi seishiro x reader#blue lock hc#isagi headcanons#bachira headcanons#blue lock reo#blue lock bachira#blue lock isagi#bllk x y/n#nagi seishiro headcanons#oliver aiku x reader#rensuke kunigami x reader#bllk headcanons
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
đđđđđđ đ©đ«đđŻđąđđ°
title: ANUBIS pairings: yandere mafia namjoon x barmaid f!reader genre: dark romance, smut, porn with plot, 90s word count: 19,7K release date: december - january
beta read by one and only @chaoticpuff17
prompt 1: âYou are something I can sin forâ prompt 2: An anchor amidst the stormy seas of life â thatâs what Namjoon is for you. But it wasnât always like that. There was a time where youâve resented Namjoon with every fibre of your being and every word that came out of his plump lips after what he had done to prove his power. Unfortunately, you will never know what life could be if Kim Namjoon was not in it.
warnings: minors dni 18+ | sexual tension, emotional distress, teasing, yandere behaviour, obsessive behaviour, manipulation, reader meets namjoon young but nothing happens until she's 21, forced engagement, kidnapping, graphic violence, death, murder, blood, explicit language, misogyny, mentions of feminism, alcohol usage, mentions of religion and God, church smut, oral (f receiving), fingering, oppa-kink and so on (i'll add some if i'll forget)
author's note: so here we are! this is the story i've been thrilled to push out as it is happening in the universe and almost simultaneously with CHAMPAGNE CONFETTI. Y/N alias Peaches here, is my baby, and I cannot wait to write more for her and Namjoon after champagne confetti side B goes out. I have drafts for another fics that are happening in the same universe as champagne confetti and now anubis but step by step my faries â„ I hope you will enjoy reading this piece I was keeping for myself for a looong time. The best thing about writing is that I get to build this world of imagination and live in it for months before it gets to you. Sooo I'm very nervous and excited to push Anubis out as a second fic within champagne confetti universe - which i still didn't name coz all the fics just have different titles so let's just call it like that for now. Without further ado, enjoy fairies! â„ let's go back to 1996. omfg, let's call it thatttt, back to 1996!
disclaimer: this story is purely fictional, it does not depict real-life events or involve any actual members of BTS. This story will contain depictions of violence, blood shed, death, mentions of abuse, smoking, alcohol drinking, illegal activities, old social norms and traditions, which we do not condone. main masterlist đđĄđđ©đđđ« đšđ§đ
1996
"Did you sleep well?" Namjoon asked, his voice softer now, as if he was trying to breach the walls that had begun to rise between you.
You nursed your coffee in the black ceramic mug while you shrugged, keeping the answer with spice in it for yourself just yet. His brow furrowed, and for a moment, you could see the cracks in his façade when you didn't answer.
"I see... silent treatment," he gulped down, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice. Pouring himself a cup of coffee too, he leaned on the counter right in front of you. You took his appearance in. He got a buzz cut, creamy satin shirt tucked in leather pants. A few of the buttons were undone, giving you a perfect view of his toned chest.
"Is that really how you want to start the day?" he provoked. You set the mug down, the clink of ceramic against marble echoing in the tension-filled kitchen.
"Did you ask yourself the same question when you threatened me?" you shot back, your voice rising slightly as the memories flooded back. The anger surged within you, igniting a fire that had been smoldering since the moment you woke up in his penthouse.
Namjoon's expression shifted, the warmth in his eyes replaced by a flicker of defensiveness.
"Well, you for some reason seemed too adamant that you needed to patrol the streets of Bronx by running away from me. I know you too damn well, Peaches; I know where you were headed."
The words stung, each syllable laced with accusation and an unsettling truth. Your heart raced, the anger bubbling just below the surface.
"You know fucking shit, Namjoonâ"
"Oppa," he jumped in, his voice firm, yet tinged with a note of caution.
You inhaled sharply, the familiar term slicing through the tension like a knife. It reminded you of the intimate moments you once shared. "You've lost that honorific the moment you decided to threaten me and kill that man right in front of my eyes!"
Namjoon's jaw clenched, and you could see the conflict brewing beneath his composed exterior.
"You don't understand the kind of world I'm in. We protect ours."
"Protect?" you spat, feeling the heat of betrayal wash over you.
"I'm a person who deserves to make her own choicesâ" He stepped closer, his eyes narrowing.
"What choices are you making? Running off into the night like it's some kind of adventure? You think that's brave? I refuse to let you get hurt because you're unhappy with my decisions."
"Oh yeah, like something would happen to meâ"
"You are my woman, and people know that you are, Peaches!" he declared, his voice rising with intensity, as if the weight of his words was meant to command respect from the universe itself.
Your heart raced at his proclamation, a mix of anger and something softer twisting in your gut.
"The fuck you're talking about, Namjoon?" You snapped, your voice echoing off the sleek kitchen walls. Anger surged within you, fueled by the sheer audacity of his claim.
"Not fucking once did you say that we ought to be official one dayâ" you shot back, your voice dripping with disbelief.
"You act like I'm some sort of possession, something you can just claim without any conversation or commitment!" Namjoon's expression hardened, a flicker of frustration flashing in his eyes.
"You need to stop pretending like we don't have a future because you're scared of the past," he said, smashing the mug down on the counter. Namjoon's jaw tightened, and the conflict in his eyes was palpable.
"Since we met, not fucking once have you made your intentions strictly clear, Namjoon! The fuck am I doing here then?!" The words burst from your lips, raw and unfiltered, echoing in the tense space between you.
He ran a hand over his face, visibly struggling to keep his composure.
"I thought you knew. I thought you felt it too," he replied, his voice softer now, almost pleading. "I thought it was understood that it was a matter of time."
"Understood?" you scoffed, incredulity seeping into your tone. "You think that just because you've made me a part of your life, I should automatically know my place? That's not how it works!"
"I was waiting till you'llâ"
"Age of consent is eighteen in this state, Namjoon, keep that bullshit to yourself." Namjoon's expression darkened at your words, and you could see the frustration simmering beneath the surface.
"So you would rather be wifed and knocked up as soon as we met, am I right?"
.
.
.
.
.
đđĄđđ©đđđ« đšđ§đ
©pennyellee. please do not repost
tag list: if you want to be notified once the full story will be up for reading, you can write in the comments and i'll create a taglist!
Don't be a silent reader, let's be friends chummers! â„
lots of love, p.
#bts#bts fanfic#bts fic#mafia au#yandere bts#yandere#fic: anubis#namjoon x reader#kim namjoon x reader#namjoon x you#mafia namjoon#mafia kim namjoon#namjoon x y/n#namjoon x oc#bts x you#bts x reader#namjoon mafia#namjoon yandere#namjoon smut#namjoon fanfic#mafia bts#yandere namjoon#soft yandere#rm x reader#mafia rm#yandere rm#yandere au#dark romance
481 notes
·
View notes
Text
I am not closely following the election results tonight, but I am occasionally seeing flashes of them out of the corner of my eye. The most obvious sign that things arenât going well right now is the complete lack of celebrating on my dash. I know what tumblr looks like when itâs happy. Maybe Iâll go to bed tonight and see something different in the morning. I hope to god that is the case. But Iâm thinking about the way Iâm thinking right now, and I want to get some stuff down before the future kicks in.
In 2016 I was in a period of my life I affectionately refer to as as my fuckup era. I wasnât even fucking up really. More just chilling out and falling short of the vague expectations Iâd had about what I was supposed to be doing after I graduated college. While my friends from college rented apartments in the city and got jobs that didnât supply you with a uniform shirt, I lived at home and worked as a barista at a fancy movie theater. Thatâs a real job you can do for almost five years. I didnât have a clue what the back half of my twenties should look like. The only long term plan I had in my life was moving out west with my best friend, and my plan for finding a job once I was out there was basically to cross my fingers and hope.
Those days werenât bad on the whole, but it felt like I was not actually living a life so much as I was goofing off in the waiting room. Sometimes that felt embarrassing, sometimes it felt fun, and sometimes it felt like I was completely pointless to the world.
On 2016âs Election Day, I went to bed early. After watching the votes come in, I needed the night to be over. I woke in a world that felt different than it had been the night beforeânot just in the actuality of who would be president but down to its foundations. I realized for the first time how much hope Iâd had in human nature because now I didnât feel it anymore. Itâs almost silly when I think about itâso many horrible things had already happened that year, people had done horrible things as long as there have been people, and I didnât think I was naive to thatâbut something clicked into place that morning.
It felt the same way my world had changed a year earlier, in 2015 during my last semester of college. My college victory lap felt like a prolonged downward spiral. Very early in the morning on a Monday, after pulling an all-nighter and overwhelmed by self-loathing that I could not just motivate myself to work on a paper that had been my only thought all weekend, I self-harmed for the first time in a way that was impossible to pretend it was anything else. Earlier that weekend, Iâd tried staving off the urges drawing or writing on my arm, something that did (and does) usually work. Iâd written this quote in silver sharpie on my forearm: âGood is not a thing you are. It's a thing you do.â
I picked that quote from the Ms. Marvel comics and liked the words so much, I thought that I wouldnât be willing to purposefully mess it up by hurting myself there. Didnât work. They just made me feel more ashamed of myself as I did it.
That was the worst I had ever felt. Then, on the Friday of that week, a friend of mine was senselessly, brutally murdered.
It doesnât feel now like there was ever a time before her death. My memoir class is now where I wrote about her. My favorite professor is now the one who held me as I cried. My final thesis, the culmination of my history degree, never got finished and certainly never got polished. I turned it what I had and got an A minus. Sometimes I think of rereading that paper to see if thatâs the grade it actually deserved. We hadnât been the closest friends, but my name was still on the email admin sent to professors, listing students who might be emotionally affected by this tragic event. Graceâs murder hangs over every memory I have with her and everything she ever touched. It feels like its own type of obliteration to leave her reduced to her death.
Grace wanted to be a lawyer because she believed in justice and also liked arguing. She could be rude when she wasnât interested in what you were saying. When you caught her attention, you felt like the most fascinating person in the room. She was so proud of being Jewish. I watched her become proud of being gay. She was so universally friendly that it took me a year to realize that she actually liked specifically me. She had a somewhat silly laugh and an astonishingly luminous smile.
I thought less of the world and the people in it because of how she died. Trumpâs election in 2016 felt like that.
After he won, I left stasis. From November through December, I thought harder about my future than I ever had before. Who did I want to be? What did I most value? What did I think was worth protecting? What work wouldnât kill me to do? At one point, in presumably a fit of madness, I thought, âwhat if I got into politics.â Epiphany eventually hit me. By the time of Trumpâs inauguration, I was already enrolled at community college, getting my pre-reqs for nursing school.
Now itâs election night again, eight years later. I live on the west coast with my best friend, in a house that we bought together. I work as a nurse in a hospital in a city where there are homeless encampments off every highway and someone begging for change on every corner. Meanwhile, thereâs Palestine. Meanwhile thereâs Sudan. Meanwhile refugees drown in the sea and border patrol shoots jugs of water. Even hurricanes have human cruelty now.
I donât think people are inherently good or the universe inherently kind. But I am very good at tricking myself into thinking it for a little while, and when I do, I can remember the a specific feeling from Friday of my senior year, from that morning in Novemberâ how fucking hard the disappointment hit me because I had expected people to be better than this. It makes me want to be better than that.
I believe, and hope that I always will, that we can make a better world. I donât know what it looks like, but I think I will see it in my lifetime. Those of us who can believe such things owe a bit of that naĂŻvetĂ© to the worldânot to excuse atrocities or think them impossible but to believe that we can stop them at all. You have to have a couple people sprinkled around who are genuinely shocked when people do bad things. Itâs not that the pessimists are wrong, but you need the occasional counterbalance. I want to be a reasonable cynicâs pleasant surprise.
Every shift, I interact with people at their lowest and worst. I see the direct pipeline from pain to anger to violence, and how fragile that pipeline can be. So many situations can be changed by things as small as a warm blanket or a kind word. Violence can be quite easy to avert. Crises can be quite simply to resolve. Even when I know that whatever I do that shift will not change the circumstances of a personâs life, I think that what I do that shift still matters.
Iâm lying in bed, writing this post instead of looking at the news. I wonder how tonight will change me. Been thinking about what Iâll do if Trump wins. Been thinking about how whatever I think I need to do under Trump will still need to be done if Harris clutches out a victory. I guess this is a pessimistâs optimism: to a degree the election doesnât matter. Good is not a thing you are. It is a thing you do. Our better world will always take a lot of work.
But please god please, why canât it be just a little easier to do it?
564 notes
·
View notes
Text
I love you, itâs ruining my life: Agatha Harkness x fem!reder x Rio Vidal
Masterlist
Requested by:Â @notlhecxzsa
Summary: Agatha cares for you deeply, she loves you, but her fears stop her from revealing the real feelings she has for you, the only way she knows how to cope with her own feelings is by using sarcasm and from time to time say something mean.
Rio developed feelings for you while watching over Agatha and you during the three years you had stayed with her to take care of the the blue-eyed witch who was under Wandaâs spell, Rio doesnât like the way Agatha treats you just because she doesnât know how to deal with her feelings.
Can Rio and the coven help Agatha realize that her actions and comments are not only hurting her but sheâs also hurting you in the process? Can Rio help Agatha realize that love doesnât have to make anyone suffer?
Warnings: Agatha is mean to reader because she doesnÂŽt know how to deal with her feelings, reader gets hurt, reader almost dies, angst, I think thatÂŽs it.
Word count:Â 19k+Â
AuthorÂŽs notes:Â In this story Sharon doesnÂŽt die, in fact no one dies, I will always be in denial.
Hello, sorry for being a little bit inactive, and for the requests I have already been sent, have in mind I will be writing them and posting them, just give me please a little bit of time.
@notlhecxzsa thank you so much for requesting this! I really loved your idea! You are really creative and it was really nice to write this, sorry for taking too many days to write this, IÂŽll be honest I had some really bad days and it was so hard for me to even do anything, but I was finally able to get inspiration and finish this story, again, thank you so much for trusting in me to write your request, it was such a delight to write this, so I hope you like this and that you enjoy it! đ
I hope all of you enjoy this!đ„șđđ
Taglist: @italianaidiota @midnight-lestrange @eliscannotdance
âHey, sorry, I didnÂŽt mean to scare youâ The tall teen said to you with a soft smile on his face, you had not noticed he had been talking to you for the past minutes, too deep into your own thoughts about how some hours ago Agatha had been released from Wandaâs spell, some hours ago in which Agatha had been thinking that you were her wife, it looked like the older witch did not remember any of the past three years, and Agatha not remembering anything made you feel a pang of sadness to your heart, you had wished at least that during the moments she had been nice and caring towards you she would be able to remember something.
You were going to miss so much the times in which she actually seemed to care about you, and you felt guilty for that, you knew very well Agatha did not like you like that, she just tolerated you because you have proven to her your loyalty, but it had never been enough and would never be.
âItâs alright, I am sorry, I am not so used to people touching me out of nowhereâ You replied back at him while you made sure the cups and the table were in order, the teen in front of you tilted his head to the side a little and looked at you with curious eyes.
âWhat did you ask me again? Sorryâ You asked him again, clearing your throat a little, it was a little bit uncomfortable to be under someone elseâs gaze, you were also letting him know that he could ask again whatever he had inquired.
âOh yes! I was just asking how come you were living here with Agatha while she was under the spell and you wereâŠnotâ He asked you carefully, he could see that whatever had happened was a touchy subject for you.
He still remembered the way Agatha had told you how she thought you had disappeared out of her life for real half an hour ago and then she just left the hall and went upstairs to do god knows what, you had been kind enough to help him untie him out of the rope and helped him to get out of the closet.
âThank you by the way, for untying meâ He said chucking, he could see you were kind and nice, and was really curious about what you were doing with Agatha.
You stopped to think about the past three years and about 7 months, the way Wanda had trapped you under her mind control, giving you the role of Agnesâ wife, you remembered everything perfectly because even from the first 4 months of just watching everything from the inside as if you were on a tv show and being controlled by Wandaâs mind, you were also conscious, living everything without actually having a chance to do something, it had been a weird experience, but what was also one of the weirdest things, was that you had not felt pain nor anything unlike the other residents of âWestviewâ that had claimed they were terrorized, you had not felt any type of pain during the months you were controlled, that had been what you assumed to be the first months, because one day you just woke up and what shocked you was that you actually were able to move as you wanted.
The teen cleared his throat softly and you came back to the present again, ready to answer his question.
âWell, I am not sure, I mean, one day I woke up not being able to control myself, following Wandaâs schedule, playing the role she had given to me which had been being Agnesâ wifeâ You felt your face getting warmer at the mention of your role.
âAnd then suddenly I was able to move on my own, I was able to actually went where I wanted, I donât know. Then Agnes, or well, Agatha came to me to tell me she had released me from Wandaâs mind control and that I was in debt with her, so she âhiredâ me to pay my debt to her with some things, so I just stayed, I felt like I really had a debt with her, you know?â You were such a liar, you knew very well you had stayed because you liked so much the older witch that you wanted to get her approval and get her to like you, so you stayed with her to help her and do whatever she had wanted.
âThen you know, Wandaâs hex was destroyed, I am not sure how and I still donât know, but the next day Agatha seemed to be a completely different person and claimed to be named Agnes, and well, I couldnât let her alone, you know? She needed help, I helped her the way I couldâ
You brushed your shoulders trying to act nonchalant, you just hoped he believed you, because you had stayed with her because of the feelings you had developed for Agatha, and when she actually thought you were her wife and the way she actually treated you or her character âAgnesâ had treated you had made you fell harder for the older woman, even though you always tried and made sure not to cross any boundaries because you were aware that was not what Agatha had wanted and you wanted to actually respect her, you never initiated any type of physical contact, she would only hug you and give you soft kisses from time to time, or more like, Agnes had given them to you, but you never actually took advantage of that, you always made sure she was fine, listening to her, to the different ideas and plots her mind had created, always making sure she was fine.
The dark-haired boy nodded slowly and seemed to be analyzing you, so in order for him to stop looking at you so weird you decided to change the subject.
âI also wanted to make sure Señor Scratchy would be fineâ You told him and went towards one of the couches in the living room to take the fluffy bunny in your arms, bringing him close to the teen so he could see the bunny closer.
âHe is so sweet; can I pet him?â He asked you and you sighed, relieved that he seemed to have forgotten the subject of how you knew Agatha, you nodded and passed the bunny over to him after caressing his little ears.
âHe is really sweet, never bites, and he loves to snuggle against peopleâ You proudly said remembering all the times you had spent at night on the couch hugging the bunny closer to you or the times when you had been sad and cried alone laying on the biggest couch and feeling the bunny climbing up and snuggling against your arms, you would always hug him and pet him lovingly.
âHe would be an amazing service bunnyâ You jokingly said and the teen laughed, he was petting his ears and saying how cute the bunny was.
You heard footsteps coming from the stairs and quickly straightened yourself, brushing your hair with your hands to make sure you looked decent for Agatha, you did not notice the teen saw the way you were making sure you looked fine, and he internally laughed, he was sure you liked the older woman but would not comment about it.
Agatha came down wearing sunglasses and a hat, her style always so elegant and so beautiful, she really knew how to dress, you quickly looked back at your clothes, hoping they were enough.
âI see you made yourself useful and helped our guest hereâ She said to you while eying the teen, her eyes peeking from the top of her sunglasses.
You tried to ignore the comment and just nodded; the teen looked back at you with his eyebrows furrowed together.
âSo, are we going to gather our coven?â The teen asked out loud and you went to take Mr.Scratchy from his arms, taking the bunny carefully and making sure the little fluffy ball knew how good he was, Agatha had put her glasses back and thought no one was watching her, so she decided to eye you while you were entertained petting the little bunny, she felt her heart skipping  a beat at the sight, she had always loved the way you were so gentle not only with Mr.Scratchy but with animals in general, you were always so kind that it actually started to make her feel things, which was absurd, because how could someone like you actually make her feel something, it was obviously the fake memories Wanda had implanted on her head, there was no other explanation, she huffed and quickly went to look back at the teen.
âYeah, whatever, letâs meet our covenâ Agatha said with feigned excitement, she turned around and you quickly went to place Mr.Scratchy on the carpet, the teen turned himself around and looked at you with a smile.
âYou can help me choose the music weâll play in the car, I have a variety of songs in my playlist and I also have cdâs if you prefer themâ The dark-haired boy said with excitement, and you felt happy to be included in what seemed to be really serious, you came to stand next to the teen when Agatha quickly turned herself with a frown on her face and walked back towards the two of you.
âWhoa, whoa, wait a minute, who told you she could come?â The older witch had felt suddenly a wave of worry taking over her, you were not supposed to be part of that, how would you even be safe? You were not even a witch! She pushed really hard the feeling away and again said to herself it was only the fake memories and fake feelings Wanda had planted in her.
âBut I can helpâ You said eagerly, trying to let her know you would be useful, trying to get her approval one more time.
Agatha felt conflicted, she should not even care about you wanting to come, the more the better, if someone died on the road, no one would care! Everyone had to carry on, and continue to keep on walking down the road, but still, deep down, if something really happened to you, she was not sure what could happen, Agatha did not even want to actually think of something happening to you, but why did she care so much? You were no one to her.
âYou are only going to slow us downâ Agatha replied looking at you with her arms crossed on her chest, trying to see if maybe you would just agree on not going.
âNo wait, I can be useful, you know? I can help you, all of you, just like I have been helpingâ You said hopeful, trying so hard to convince Agatha to let you join them, you saw the way she pursed her lips and suddenly you felt the same way you used to feel all those months you had passed with her again during Wandaâs hex, your mind going for a moment back to the past, the way she would say a comment that would make you feel bad or how she looked at you when you were too pushy on something, so you quickly lowered your gaze to look at the floor.
Agatha was thinking, too much, many different thoughts coming and going, if she let you go, she would be risking your life, if not many witches survived the road, what could happen to you? You could die and then, she would never get to see you again, her heart was beating so loud she was afraid the teen or you could actually hear her beating heart.
But now that the Salem seven were also behind her, she was powerless, and had no ways to actually do something if you were magically attacked, what would she be able to do?
âYou are not even a witchâ The way Agatha said that to you, with so much disdain, and making you feel less and not enough made you feel a pang of pain in your heart, you were not used to her mean comments anymore, sure when Wanda was still around and you were helping Agatha the comments and mean actions were common, but during those three years she had been âAgnesâ you had not received any of those, so even now that you were aware and you knew she would make comments like that again, still it shocked you to hear them actually coming from her mouth, hearing them from the woman you loved so much made you want to cry.
Agatha noticed the way your shoulders tensed, and saw the way for a moment an expression full of pain and disappointment was visible on your face, you quickly went to hide and tried to compose yourself, you thought no one would notice it, but she did, you had been so many years with her that it was something she had picked up from you from the start, your small antics that made you so special, but she was not going to say anything about that.
The teen could not actually believe how even after those years that you had been there taking care of her, Agatha still could treat you like that! It was visible for him that you were head over heels for that woman and yet you tolerated the way she spoke to you, he felt bad for you but also, he did not want to intrude.
The blue-eyed witch felt like she did not know what to do, the only logical way for her to make you not go was the way she knew, the way she was used to, and that was how she was acting, but the sad look on your face and how you were not even looking at her made her for a second think twice what she was doing.
âFine! Whatever but if you die I am not making a funeralâ Agatha quickly said and rolled her eyes turning herself around to start walking to the door, she hated feeling nervous and actually worried for someone else, she had been alone for centuries, never having to look after some else, only looking after her, and then you came, with your sweet smile, kind words and actions, making sure she had what she needed and always tending for her needs, her sweet y/n, but there was no way, you had to know any of that.
Slowly you lifted your head to look at the teen and finally the two of you smiled, you tried to ignore Agathaâs comment, she always said something like that, so you tried not to take it personally, but still it hurt you to hear that.
You realized Agatha had already stepped out of the house.
âWe better hurry, Agatha doesnât like waiting for too longâ You said to him and he nodded instantly, the two of you went out and you quickly locked the door, starting to walk behind the teen, following him, you saw Agatha standing next to the car looking at her reflection on the window.
The teen went quickly to open the doors and he went to enter the car to start the engine.
After making sure the three of you were already inside the car the teen smiled at you through the mirror.
âDo you want to play some music?â He inquired while turning the engine on and you were about to say yes but noticed the way Agatha was looking at you through the mirror as well, she had her eyes frowned and decided not to annoy her.
âNo, uhm, itâs alright, I mean, whatever you want, donât worryâ You replied back and went to look through the window, trying to avoid their gazes, the teen did not say anything else and started to drive slowly waiting for Agatha to give instructions, but Agatha was too immersed looking at you through the mirror, she was analyzing your expression, the way you seem not to want to cause her any trouble, even going against your own wishes, how could you put her first? Your beautiful face looking at the window, looking at the street and the houses you were passing through, how could you make her feel things she had not felt in centuries?
âWhere to Agatha?â The boy asked her directly and she quickly turned her head to look at him.
âKeep driving Iâll tell you when to turn and where to stopâ She announced and looked at the path ahead, during the ride Agatha could not keep her eyes off you, looking at you through the mirror, and feeling her heart beat faster at the way your expression tended to change, she was still worried, how would she be able to make sure nothing happened to you?
When you were about to turn your head to look at the other side Agatha quickly turned to look at the other direction so that you would not notice she had been looking at you.
âWait, stop! You already passed the shop!â Agatha quickly said and the teen had to abruptly stop.
âOh my godâ He said grabbing with a strong grip the steering wheel.
âAre you alright?â The teen asked while looking at you through the mirror and when Agatha saw the way he looked worried she turned her head hastily to look at you, you were grabbing your seatbelt with both of your hands and you just nodded, she sighed in relief seeing you had not hurt yourself.
âWho taught you how to drive?â Agatha said with an annoyed look on her face after the teen made sure to park where the shop was located a few meters behind and finally went to unlock the door to get out of the car.Â
The boy and you looked at each other still inside the car, Agatha was already outside walking towards the entrance of the building.
âIs she serious?â The dark-haired boy asked you directly and you only laughed a little bit while slowly nodding.
âDonât mind her, she doesnât mean itâ You said to him and you proceeded to also get out of the car, the teen did the same and the two of you started to walk alongside towards the waiting older witch.
âTook you long enoughâ Agatha commented while accommodating her hat.
ïœĄË ïž¶ïž¶â©ïž¶ïž¶  â Ë ïž¶ïž¶â©
Getting to know Lilia had been interesting to say the least, the interaction with her made you aware of how Agatha was perceived amongst the other witches, and got you thinking about her and her actions, for you it was not possible that Agatha could be really that selfish right? Could it be true every single thing that was said about her? Maybe other people did not like it, but for you she was just maybe, misunderstood, she was smart, amazing, a beautiful woman, or maybe, just maybe was your heart dictating your brain what to think.
Agatha had been carefully watching you whenever Lilia said something about her, whenever Lilia reminded her of what other witches thought about her, her past hunting her again, and the way you seemed to be so deep in thought about everything you have heard, made her heart ache with pain, she did not want you to believe all of those things, she did not want you to become afraid of her, but just as she had never actually care for someone in so much time, she didnŽt know what to do.
âSo, weâre at the mall, where to?â The teen asked with a smile on his face, you stopped walking and waited for Agatha to give instructions.
âJust follow me, it is not too far awayâ The blue-eyed witch said while starting to walk again, the boy looked at you and you only shrugged your shoulders, the two of you started to follow Agatha from behind.
After entering a shop on the second floor you frowned, where were they supposed to find a witch in there? You were about to ask the teen when you felt someone pushing you hard and losing your balance you fell to the floor, your hand colliding first on the cold floor making you wince in pain, Agatha quickly noticed that and quickly walked closer to you, she got worried thinking you had hurt yourself but when you started to get up the floor so quickly she did not get time to act as if she was not looking carefully at you, you stood up and were surprised to see Agatha standing there in front of you, frowning you sent her a questioning look and Agatha blinked several times before realizing what she was doing and without saying anything she turned herself around to look for the teen and the witch that had tackled him, her heart beating so fast against her chest, the blue-eyed witch cleared her throat and waited for the other witch to just get fired.
You did not understand what had just happened, and Agathaâs action or whatever she had done made you confused, what had just happened?
Agatha was shaken, she could not believe she had acted on impulse, but the thought of you getting hurt made her heart feel a deep feeling of pain and fear, why did she care so much? You were nothing! Not even a witch who she could drain the powers from, you were a mortal, and that was what also made her feel even more afraid, ignoring always could help, at least thatâs what she thought would work.
You were not sure what the teen and Agatha were saying to the shorter woman, you were not interested if you were honest, too deep in your own thoughts, why had Agatha gotten closer to you? Did she want to make sure you were not hurt? For a second you heard jumped a bit, feeling warm at the mere thought of Agatha caring about you, but then you remembered how three years ago you had gotten hurt because she had got mad and she did not even turn herself around to take a look at you. You remembered that day very clearly and it made you shiver, she had been mad that day, mad because her plan was not working, mad because she couldnât understand how Wanda had created everything from scratch, how she had brought her dead husband back or how she even created her two children! She was not even close to what she wanted and your only error had been to ask if she needed help.
You winced at the memory of her words, the way she had turned herself around so fast you were afraid she would hurt herself.
âHow are you going to help me? You donât even have powers, you are not even useful, you canât get the information I have already told you to get, if you want to help, you will leaveâ Agatha had said to you and you had felt the way the tears started to fall down your face.
âYou canât be serious, I am the one who is stressed, you are fine here! I released you from the spell, you are not suffering, I gave you a chance to help me, and you are crying?â You could see Agatha getting angrier and the way her eyes started to grow purple made you afraid.
âWhy wonÂŽt you leave? I said leave!â Agatha had yelled and the next thing you knew, you had been thrown out of the room, colliding against the wall and falling onto the hard wooden floor with a hard thud, it had hurt, but it was not a unbearable pain, you had slowly stood up groaning a little and Agatha just looked at you with her eyes widened, but quickly turned herself around and walked out of the house, leaving you alone in there, you had felt awful, you wanted to think she had not made it on purpose, you had wanted to convince yourself that she had done it without thinking twice, always listening to your heart instead of your brain, always making excuses for her, and that was what ruined you, always excusing everything she said and did, loving her was sometimes hard, but you couldnât stop the feeling.
âAre you hungry?â A hand on your shoulder made you jump slightly taking you back to the present, you blinked several times only to realize you were on the food court of the mall, when had you gotten there?Â
âNot reallyâ You answered the teen and smiled at him, he nodded and when you saw Agatha you noticed she was looking at you again with that unreadable expression on her face, she quickly lifted her hand to scratch her eyebrow slightly and turned herself around to walk towards a free table to seat there. The way you always jumped slightly whenever someone touch you out of nowhere made her also feel worried, what had happened to you? She really wanted to know but she did not have the courage to ask you out loud.
Agathaâs gaze made you feel a little bit weirded out because, she had never looked at you that way, was she analyzing you? thinking you were just a bother? You had many ideas running through your head, so many bad things that she could be thinking about you so you decided to just take your phone out to start scrolling whatever you could find.
You were trying so hard to focus on something else trying not to mind Agatha and when the teen asked what she wanted to eat and the two of them went to order their food you decided to take that little time to go to the nearest bathroom to wash your face. You still couldnât understand why Agatha was looking at you in such a weird way, you never knew what she could be thinking or what her next move could be, so you only hoped for the best, feeling the cold water on your face relaxed you a little, you tried to lessen the tension on your shoulders and finally when you dried your face you decided it was time to go back to the two people you had come with, what you had not expecting was Agatha and the teen standing there in front of the table you had chosen and looking everywhere around the place, Agatha seemed to be tense, the way her shoulders seemed to tense just as she was speaking to the teen as if she was scolding him but you were not sure why.
Slowly you made your way to them, trying not to interrupt the conversation they were having in order not to bother Agatha, you did not want to make her angry at you.
After making sure you were centimeters away from them, you were able to hear what was the older witch and the teen talking about.
âYou could have made sure she stayed here! Why couldnât you watch where she went to?â Agatha sounded pissed but you were not understanding what was going on.
âI went with you to pay for the food! How was I supposed to know she would be leaving?â The teen had lifted his hands up in the air, not knowing what to do.
You cleared your throat to announce yourself and the two of them quickly turned themselves to look at you, when Agatha saw you, she felt relieved, she had felt her heart would stop at any minute trying to figure out where had you gone or if you had finally decided you wanted to leave her and be free, she had thought the worst, had you finally realized she was not a good person? That she was actually a wicthkiller and she was not capable of loving? She almost cried feeling desperate not knowing where you had gone, and seeing you there back again in front of her, made her feel at peace, she had wanted to hug you but again, she suppressed that feeling and only sighed.
âYou know you could have said where you were going?â Agatha quickly commented while turning around to finally take a seat, she started to eat her corndog nonchalantly as if she had not just blamed the teen for losing you out if their sight and almost crying at the thought of you leaving, the teen was trying so hard not to laugh so he took the seat next to Agatha and brought the cup he had on the table to his lips, covering his grin.
You did not understand what had just happened or why she seemed so annoyed that you had left for some minutes, so deciding not to comment nor say anything you sat down on the seat in front of Agatha and the teen.
The older witch started to eat nonchalantly as if nothing had happened and the teen proceeded to do the same, you did not find anything to do so you just decided to keep doing what you had been doing on your phone, there was not much to do, you still had to wait for them to finish eating and then you had to still look for the other witches to complete the coven.
Your mind wandered back to a few hours ago, when you had heard Lilia saying random names of tarot cards, you had studied a little bit of tarot a while ago, and from what you knew, the first card Lilia had said out of nowhere had been Ace of cups, what did you remember about ace of cups? It had to do with new beginnings, right? Something about new relationships, what else? A card alone could have many different meanings, cards also have to be paired to have a more specific meaning, right? What other cards had Lilia said? Six of cups and two of cups, the meaning could also depend on the deck and also the context of course, what did you remember about the six of cups card?Â
It had to do with nostalgia? You tried to think harder, and yes you remembered! It also had to do with the past, in certain cases that could mean the past could come back somehow, revisiting some past memories? You were not sure, the meaning of that was the one you remembered the most, it had to do with partnership, creating a union, union of forces, could it be the coven reuniting and forming a union? You were not sure and tried not to think about it too much, you just wanted to remember what the cards could mean.
The last card Lilia had mentioned had been the lovers and that card could have just as every other tarot card a different meaning depending on the context, so it would be too risky to jump into any conclusions even though you wished deeply for that card to have a good meaning for you and a certain blue-eyed witch, Agatha noticed the way you seemed to be thinking a lot, the way you unconsciously tended to bite your lower lip while you were too focused on whatever you were thinking, it was an habit she had noticed since you started living with her when Wanda was still around, even if she never allowed herself to say it out loud, she had picked up almost all of your gestures, expressions and even antics, and could only wondered why you looked to be so worried.
The next stop all of you made was on the shop of the famous social media influencer Jennifer Kale, you felt nervous getting to be near someone as famous as her who had so many followers, the teen seemed to be excited due to his bouncy state.
 âArenÂŽt you excited?â The boy asked you with a huge smile on his face, you nodded slightly letting him know that you were feeling the same, Agatha eyed you a little, she was walking behind you and noticed you shifting a little, showing that you were feeling nervous, it was something you used to do all the time when feeling stressed or nervous, moving your legs a little or passing your hands various times through your hair to soothe yourself, during those three years she would caress your hair a little to help you feel at ease, but right now, she could not get herself to do it .
You still did not understand why Agatha kept staring at you with such a weird look that you did not understand, so you only decided not to engage too much into their conversation with Jennifer, and only stood next to the teen.
ïœĄ Ë ïž¶ïž¶â©ïž¶ïž¶ â Ë ïž¶ïž¶â©ïž¶ïž¶ ïœĄË
The way Agatha had ripped the teenÂŽs decoration to welcome the witches made you feel a little bit bad for him, but you knew Agatha was feeling stressed, you even felt stressed because you did not know what would be waiting for you on the road, and it also made you feel scared.
âHeyâ You said softly to Agatha with a frown on your face, she quickly looked back at you and felt surprised for your reaction.
âIt looked nice, he did it with his own hands, I gave him the sheets of paper and the markers, it was prettyâ Agatha blinked several times and when she saw the way you had stretched out for her to give her back the decoration Agatha did not think twice and handed it to you.
The teen was smirking and when Agatha saw him, she only rolled her eyes at him and walked into the other room, leaving you and him to keep on doing what you had planned.
âHow did you do that?â The dark-haired boy had a big smirk on his face, and you only shrugged your shoulders not understanding what he meant, so you only gave to him back what he had made and helped him to put it back on the wall.
 âThat looks niceâ A voice behind you commented and you turned yourself around to look at the woman who had arrived.
âHe made itâ You replied smiling softly at the potionÂŽs witch and she returned the smile, even if you had not spoked with her that much, she could see you were nice.
âThank you for comingâ The boy looked at her with a big smile. Lilia arrived secondly and you greeted her happily, waving your hand at her, she did the same to you and the boy offered them a snack, you were not sure where he had gotten them, but decided not to ask, Agatha could not have given them to him, right?
 âHiâ The woman with the red strands of hair arrived, she had her hands on her pockets and you smiled at her as well.
 âSorry for tackling youâ Alice said to the teen and then looked at you.
âSorry for making you fall as wellâ Smiling you laughed out loud.
 âItÂŽs alright, it was not that bad, donÂŽt worryâ Alice nodded and shily looked at the floor.
âWhat type of witch are you?â Jennifer suddenly asked you and you quickly shook your head.
âOh, no, I am not a witch I am just here helping Agathaâ You replied with a smile on your face, the three witches looked at each other with a confused look, they did not understand how could someone be happy helping Agatha, you seemed too nice to be working with her.
Before anyone could make more questions, Agatha appeared again, entering the living room dressed completely different, she really looked amazing with that coat on her.
âAlright, letÂŽs walk the roadâ The new coven started to walk towards AgathaÂŽs basement and you decided to go grab Mr. Scratchy to put him in a safe place, the teen followed you to get him back onto his large cage to get him safe, you two were too concentrated on making sure the bunny was fine that you did not get to hear the conversation about them needing a green witch, you did not even notice when Agatha left the house and came back with Mrs. Davis behind her.
âAlright, we are all setâ The teen nodded and walked back to one of the couches to seat in there, you decided you would go the basement to see how else you could help Agatha with.
ïœĄ Ë ïž¶ïž¶â©ïž¶ïž¶ â Ë ïž¶ïž¶â©ïž¶ïž¶ ïœĄË
âYou canât be hereâ Agatha quickly said to you making sure the other witches were not listening, she had guided you towards the stairs of her basement to let you know you were not allowed to be in her basement, at least not right now, she did not even know what could happen and deep down the fear was taking over her again, she feared something could really happen to you, and if you got hurt, she would never forgive herself, but how could she let you know that without making a fuss of her own emotions? Without actually saying out loud what she felt?
Your confused look made you look so pretty, why were you so kind to her even after everything she had done? You were too pure and yet you wanted to help her.
âBut then how am I going to help?â You asked her, completely confused on why Agatha was telling you not be there with them, the older woman didnÂŽt want you to get hurt, she did not even know what was going to happen and she could not risk you getting hurt.
âListen, I know you want to help, but remember, the only ones who can open the door are witches, so, you would be more helpful if you go back and stay with the boy and wait for me to give you more instructions, alright?â She was trying so hard to convince you to go back and was hoping that you would accept quickly, she was sure you still had not even noticed about the weird entities wanting to get her, and you were also completely oblivious to the fact that her former lover had also paid her a visit, so she really needed for her and her new âcovenâ to get through this as fast as possible.
âAlrightâ You said to her and Agatha felt relieved you understood quickly.
She made sure you closed the door behind you and went back to the circle.
âWhat a beautiful wife and helping wife you have Agathaâ Mrs. Davis commented, she remembered you and her being on WandaÂŽs hex and from time to time she also saw you going to the grocery store or just walking down the street during those past three years, of course the woman did not know what had happened.
All of the other witches hastily turned their heads to look at Agatha with a shocked expression on their faces, how was it possible that Agatha had a wife?
Agatha laughed nervously and tried to act as if that comment had not meant anything to her.
âHow did you get her to be your wife? Do you have it under some kind of spell?â Jennifer asked with a smirk on her face, how could it be possible? Agatha pursed her lips not wanting to give explanations.
âWell Jennifer, unlike you I can actually get someone who wants to be with me, not magic involved, are you jealous?â The smirk on AgathaÂŽs face made Jennifer feel her blood boiling and Lilia sensed the tension.
âWe are not here to discuss anyoneÂŽs love life, we have a goal in common ladiesâ The Sicilian witch tried to reason with them, not wanting for a fight to start.
âYeah, maybe you can give us some tips laterâ Alice commented while raising her eyebrows and nodding slowly, Lilia turned her head to look at her with her left eyebrow raised.
âWhat?â Alice did not understand the look on the curly haired witch.
Upstairs, you went back to sit next to the boy, and looked at you with a concerned expression on his face.
âAgatha told me to come wait here with youâ He tilted his head and looked at you carefully.
âWe can play a card game in the meantime if you want, I have the Uno game card, I mean it is only the two of us, but,-â
âSure, I love board and card games, so letÂŽs playâ He interrupted you, he loved card games and always was eager to play one with people he liked, he was sure you and him could be great friends.Â
ïœĄ Ë ïž¶ïž¶â©ïž¶ïž¶ â Ë ïž¶ïž¶â©ïž¶ïž¶ ïœĄË
You looked at Agatha standing herself from the water slide, the way she had not let you get cut your skin with the knife, she had taken the teenâs hand to get the blood they needed, the way she had seen so reluctant to actually cut you with the knife when you had offered yourself, the way she quickly snapped back and said no to you, or how she had taken the glass of wine out of your hands, she had not allowed you to drink from the poisoned wine, claiming only true witches were allowed to drink, but those little actions made your heart flutter with happiness, maybe she really cared about you? Maybe she actually felt something nice towards you? You were beyond happy, finally Agatha was showing something else towards you than just annoyance and that made you feel a lot better.
Agatha felt on edge, she was making sure you would not hurt yourself, but you were making it hard for her, really hard, when she saw you with the glass on your hands, her heart beat so faster that she thought it was going to get out of her ribcage, you almost drank the wine because you had been joking around the teen, she was not sure what you two were laughing about, and her heart felt warm at the sight, but when she saw you were about to take a sip, she had lost her composure for a minute, she had not cared if the others saw her, you were more important to her than anything else or what other people could think, she ran towards you and snatched the glass from your hands, everyone looked at her with wide eyes including you and she only said something mean to cover her real feelings and her beating heart.
 You and Billy had only looked at each other with a confused look and just brushed what had happened off, Agatha always did something like that.
Agatha felt he heart skip a beat not long after the wine incident, you had offered your own hand to get the blood they needed, wanting to help, always willing to help whoever was in need, and again she did not understand how you were not afraid, she was not going to cut your skin, there was no way she would hurt you like that, so she quickly took the teenâs hand and cut his skin, she gave you a quick look with a weird expression you had not seen before, Agatha was stressed, how would she be able to help you and take care of you when you were putting yourself in such dangerous situations!?
Agatha felt relieved for a moment, you had gotten out of the trial without a scratch, you were safe, you were still there in front of her, until the teen and you started to explore the path a little too far away, Alice was saying something about a way to get Mrs. Davis out of the road, to keep her safe, but Agatha was not listening anymore, her eyes squinting to look at the two of you trying to take some orange leaves from the path, but when she saw the way your foot had tripped over she felt her heart skipping a beat again, her worried face showed what she was actually feeling, not daring to hide her emotions, the blue-eyed witch ran off to where you had fallen on the mud as quick as she could.
You had been trying to reach for a weird shaped leave on the path outside the actual road to show it to the teen but the next thing you knew you were fighting to walk out of the pool of mud that seemed to engulf you more and more as the seconds passed, you felt the teen grabbing you by your hands, trying to push you back over to the road, but it was not working, he was doing everything he could until he felt a body pushing him to the side, a strong pair of arms circled your waist and in less than a second, you were released from the mud, you lifted your head to see the blue-eyed woman looking worriedly at you, she took your face in her hands, checking for any type of wounds and when you were about to throw yourself at her to hug her, she quickly turned herself around to walk back towards the other witches.
You felt confused? What had just happened, so you decided to follow Agatha from behind until you reached her when she was closer to her coven, even if you were scared of her reaction, you stretched your hand out to touch her shoulder.
âAgatha?â You asked in a small voice, and Agatha turned herself around to look at you, the way her blue eyes for a minute turned purple and the way her eyebrows were furrowed aggressively, made you feel small.
âYou should not even be here! You are not a witch! You are nothing!â Agatha quickly pressed her hand over her mouth, she had not wanted for that to happen, she had not meant what had come out of her mouth, she did not mean any of what she had said, but the way you had put yourself in danger already three times and being careless to get outside the path, that you had almost drowned in the mud made her feel even more powerless, she did not have her magic, she was useless! How would she be able to actually save you from a magical threat or even from the Salem seven! She had snapped out of fear and stress, but she did not actually mean what she had said.
Too late, she thought when she noticed your beautiful eyes getting glossy, and the way you looked down at the floor, her heart ached so much looking at you this way, she would have loved to pull you closer to her and hug you but she couldnât get herself to actually do it.
You felt guilty for missing âAgnesâ the way she treated you with respect, the way she made you feel seen and showered you with gifts and compliments, the way she hugged you when she noticed you were feeling under the weather.
Of course, you felt guilty because, âAgnesâ was not even real, it was an illusion, something Wanda had created, only playing a role she was assigned to play along, âAgnesâ had been just an illusion, a dream! A beautiful dream that you could not help but miss, it had been three years of you sharing your life with âAgnesâ and even if she was under a spell, you actually saw the cracks of her actual self, her real personality, some times it was more noticeable but the only thing that actually differed from âAgnesâ and Agatha was their way they treated you. Even if you knew the way âAgnesâ had treated you had been just something she had to play under the spell, you could not help but wish that Agatha would treat you some day like that, hoping to get her to like you at least, you wanted her to love you the same way you loved her, why had you been doomed to love the person who did not even like you at all?
Even if you had lived three years with her, it only had felt like a short period of time, you had spent so many time loving her, waiting for her to reciprocate your feelings for real, but at this point, you knew it would never happen, and you would only love her forever even if you did not want to, because, how on earth could you actually stop loving her?Â
Agatha could not stand the state you were in, she had caused this, she had hurt you, again, she did not deserve you, she would never deserve you, you would only get more and more hurt with her by your side, how could you still be there with her?
You knew Agatha very well, or at least that was what you thought, but did you really?
The three years you had passed with her, you had thought you had got to know her entirely, you had let yourself think that maybe if you were patient enough with her, gave her enough space, the space she needed, the time she needed to open up, she would realize slowly that she could trust you, and then she would magically realize you loved her completely and that you would do anything for her, hoping she would return one day your feelings, but just as you still could hear her screaming at you, you felt so stupid, still holding onto a stupid daydream and feeling that would never happen,
You loved her so much it was ruining your life and even though you knew that very well, you were sure you would not stop doing it.
Lilia noticed the tension between you and her, well, everyone noticed the tension, but no one dared to move or say something, too afraid to make everything worse, the teen was mad, he could not understand why Agatha treated you the way she did, when the only thing you wanted was to help her and make sure she was fine, you had stayed with her for three years! Taking care of her making sure she would be fine! How could Agatha be so selfish? How could she not be grateful for once in her life? He couldnât take it anymore, you were one of the kindest people he had gotten to know, and the way she treated you and said mean things to you had to change, he started to walk towards the two of you to face Agatha and help her to get some sense into that thick skull of hers, Lilia noticed the boy walking with an angry expression on his face, the way his hands had formed into fists and knew that would end up even worse, the divination witch turned her face to quickly look at Jenn and Alice and as if they had understood the two witches nodded at her and Lilia took this chance to quickly stand up and walk as fast as she could towards the fuming teen to stop him.
Lilia put her hand on his shoulder and placed herself in front of him, to stop him from going farther and looked at him straight into his eyes.
The dark-haired boy frowned, confusion all over his face, but Lilia only shook her head, as if telling him not to do what he had in mind.
âLetâs give them time, I can sense your intentions are good, but we cannot interfere, I hate the way that poor girl is treated but we cannot interfere right nowâ The boy nodded slowly, trying to clear his head, maybe Lilia was right, but he still hated seeing you so sad.
âI will take the girl to have a chat with her, you stay here and make sure Agatha takes back that poor woman back to her home, alright?â Lilia patted his shoulder and turned back herself to get closer to you and Agatha, you were still looking down to the floor, crying silently, Agatha was looking at you not moving, just stuck there in front of you with some tears falling from her face, Lilia came next to you and placed her left hand on your shoulder, in a slow way and making sure she made sound in order to alert you that someone was behind you and getting closer to you, she had noticed the way you tended to tense when someone got too closer too you without alerting first and when someone touched you without letting you know before, so she did not want to cause you more distress, it made her feel content, that she did not startle you.
âLetâs take a walk alright sweetheart?â You nodded and slowly turned yourself around to start walking never taking your eyes off the floor, Lilia saw the way you started to walk slowly and went back to look at Agatha.
âIâm going to make sure sheâs fine, please take Sharon back to her home, we donât need more innocent people getting hurtâ Agatha nodded quickly and hastily wiped the tears off her face, Lilia gave her a soft smile before turning her body around and walked towards you, she then placed her hand again on your shoulder and gave it a soft squeeze, that action comforted you, and you made a mental note to thank her for that later. Lilia and you walked next to each other, the older and gentle woman never letting go of your shoulder, you walked in silence for some minutes, until you reached a tall tree with some tree-trunks on the floor, Lilia guided you to them and made you take a seat on one of them, she sat to your right and took your hands in hers, feeling her warm hands made you feel your eyes getting glossy again, she was comforting you and it made your heart warm.
âOh, sweet girl, why do you keep suffering in silence?â The Sicilian witch asked you with a worried expression on her face, you didnât dare to lift your face, keeping your eyes on the floor, too ashamed to look at her.
You felt a hand on your chin and Lilia lifted your face to look into your eyes.
âYou donÂŽt have to suffer alone, I know you donÂŽt have magic, but that doesnÂŽt mean you are not part of this coven, yes, it is a little messy coven, gathered on the last hour, but still a coven, and you are part of this coven, you trust in me, Alice and Jenn, I know all of us are wary of Agatha, but that doesnÂŽt mean we feel the same towards you, you are nice, kind, and have such a pretty smile that can be contagious, I now you and Agatha are not together, and I know there is much more between you and her, I see you have a deep love for her, a love that is hurting you, so tell me, whatÂŽs going on?â Lilia spoke with such a soft tone that made you feel safe, the way she had referred to you as being part of the coven made you feel happy, you felt like you could trust in her, so you decided to do it and tell her how you had met Agatha and how you had slowly fell in love with her, Lilia never let go of your hands, caressing the back of your hands with so much delicacy that it made you feel warm on the inside.
âI still donÂŽt know why she hates me so much, I donÂŽt get it, I thought I would be able to make her like me at least, but she doesnÂŽt even tolerate me, I know she doesnÂŽt care, she always makes sure to say it out loud, but why does she have to be so mean? I know maybe I should not love her the way I do, not after everything she has done, but I cannot make myself stop the feeling, I love her and I hate the way loving her makes me feelâ Lilia listened to you carefully, making sure not to interrupt you, she did not think Agatha did not care about you, she saw the way the blue-eyed witch had ran off towards you, she saw the desperate state Agatha had been when she saw you almost drowning in the mud, she saw the way she had hesitated to cut your skin, but hadnÂŽt had any problem using the knife on the teen, Lilia was a very observant woman and was aware of how Agatha always looked at you and watched you carefully since all of you had arrived at the road.
She knew Agatha cared for you, deeply, but the way she treated you made you see the contrary and also made Lilia wondered the reason of her cold treatment towards you but the immense care she felt for you when you were not looking, Lilia was not dumb, and neither any of the other witches, even the teen noticed the way Agatha looked at you from time to time when she thought no one was looking, but her actions demonstrated the contrary, and the only one who could show you and let you know the truth to stop the pain you had in you was the same person who inflicted the pain on you, Agatha had to be the one to talk properly with you, but Lilia was not even sure if Agatha would do it, the purple witch was stubborn and sarcastic, and listened to no one but herself, so trying to talk to her would not even work.
âListen dear, IÂŽve seen some things, I have lived for centuries, and I can assure you, Agatha just does not know how to express herself correctly, I am not making excuses for her, no, the way she treats you is not correct, and it makes me feel angry at her for causing pain to you, but I can also see she is in pain as well, I am not the one who needs to speak about what she feels, just give her some time, and take some time for you as well, I know it is really hard right now, because we have to help each other and we are constantly together, but take some time for you and for her, you can always come to me if you feel safe, even Alice, Jenn and the boy would be more than happy to help you and make sure you are fine, alright?â You nodded, not understanding completely everything she had said, but still having her listening to you and advising you made you feel content and kept your heart warm, she gave one last squeeze to your hands and you smiled softly at her.
âSee? You have such a pretty smile, it hurts me to see you so sad sweetheartâ You laughed softly and Lilia laughed as well, your smile and laugh was really contagious.
âCan I hug you?â You liked that Lilia had asked before and you quickly nodded, you really needed a hug right now, you felt her arms surrounding you and you did the same, her hug made you feel happy and kept your heart warm, Lilia was such a kind woman, with such a beautiful soul.
You heard some footsteps getting closer in a slow way, and Lilia and you separated slowly, you wiped your face again with the sleeve of your jacket and gave her another smile.
âHeyâ You heard someone greeting in front of you, and turning your head to look at the owner of that voice you saw Alice walking slowly towards you, her hands stuck inside the pockets of her jacket, she was walking slowly while shuffling her feet against the leaves and dirt, she looked to the floor and then looked at you, trying not to intrude or make you feel uncomfortable, she came to stand in front of you and Lilia, noticing how Alice was moving her feet around the ground shily, and it made you chuckle slight.
âYou can come sit here next to meâ You patted the spot to your right and Lilia couldnÂŽt help but smile at the interaction, Alice smiled widely and felt excited you had let her sit next to you, she took the spot right next to you making sure she did not cross any boundaries and making sure you were not uncomfortable, you noticed the way the protection witch was trying so hard not to make you feel distressed and it also warmed your heart, she even had made sure she was not touching you that much so you would not feel awkward and you smiled, you moved a little to get closer to her, your shoulders touching and Alice smiled widely at you.
âHow are you?â The protection witch asked you softly and you pressed your head against her shoulder, Alice felt happy you were comfortable with her to do that, and it made her feel joyful, she really didn't like the way you seem so sad since she saw you at the mall, waiting slowly behind Agatha and the teen.
âI am feeling better, Lilia really knows how to cheer someone upâ Lilia chuckled and Alice did the same, resting her head against yours, her hands still on her pockets.
Lilia pressed again her hand on your shoulder and brushed your arm slowly, comforting you, making you feel better. After some minutes had passed, you saw the teenager and Jenn walking slowly next to each other, when they saw you sitting between Alice and Lilia the smiled and started to walk a little bit faster.
The teen quickly came closer to you and took a seat on the ground in front of you, Jenn smiled at you as well and took the spot next to Lilia.
âSmiling fits youâ The teen commented feeling happy you didnât seem to be crying anymore.
âYou have a really pretty smile, it makes me want to smileâ Jenn said peaking her head to look at you, you seemed content and it made her feel really happy, it was a nice change, seeing you smile that way after only seeing you grimacing, confused or crying made her heart feel warm.
Agatha then appeared again, she was walking as elegant and confident as ever and when she saw you she felt happy, she felt happy seeing you smiling again, and being with the others who seemed to be supporting you made her feel happy for you, she still felt guilty but was not about to comment that, but what Agatha did not like was that you avoided looking at her while she explained they needed to summon another green witch.
 All of you gathered around the spot where the area in which the ground changed colors, everyone had a flower in their hands and started to ask for the traits you wished for the new green witch you have.
You were almost at the end of the queue, Lilia to your right and Alice to your left, when your turn came, Lilia placed her hand in your back letting you know it was your turn to place the flower and wish for the trait.
âPlease let the new green witch be kindâÂ
Alice brushed her arm against you and nodded agreeing with you, Lilia gave another squeeze to your shoulder, while the teen and Jennifer smiled again at your wish.
Agatha was looking at you with a sad smile on her face, and a pang of guilty reached her heart, she had not been kind to you, what made her feel a little bit better, was the fact that the other witches have seemed to take a liking to you, she really hoped nothing happened to any of them because she wouldnÂŽt know how you would react if you lost one of the witches who were kind enough to make sure you were alright, she feared for them and for you, a really strange feeling she was not used to.
Â ïœĄ Ë ïž¶ïž¶â©ïž¶ïž¶ â Ë ïž¶ïž¶â©ïž¶ïž¶
âWhy are you so mean if you feel the same way she feels?â Rio who was asking Agatha from behind caressing her hair. Agatha quickly turned herself around to face Rio, how had she noticed? How had she figured it out? She tried to say something, something to prove that Rio was wrong, but she couldnât, she knew she could not lie to Rio, the brown-eyed woman would notice right away, and she hated that.
Rio chuckled and proceeded to take Agathaâs hands in hers, she knew that Agatha was trying hard to ignore the feelings she had been having for you, the strong and deep love she actually had for you, the immense necessity to take care of you and make sure you were alright, Rio knew that in an attempt to try and bury her own feelings, Agatha had tried to have as much contact with her while all of you kept on walking down the road, Rio knew it very well and it was not fair for you nor her.
âI know why you suddenly want to be near me so much, and itâs not fair for her and neither for me and not even fair for you, you know itâ Rio said while caressing the hands of the blue-eyed witch. Agatha started to feel guilty again and couldnât deny that what Rio was saying was true, the brown-eyed woman knew her so well, but she wanted to make sure that Rio knew her feelings for her were not an act and she genuinely still felt love for her.
âI am not lying about the way I still feel about youâ Agatha desperately said, squeezing the other womanâs hands.
Rio chuckled a little looking back at their hands intertwined and sighed deeply.
âI know, I know you still have those same feelings, we share the same feeling, but you know you are not being fair to her, I know you are saying the truth about us, butâŠâ
Rio stopped to take a deep breath again and looked back to Agathaâs face.
âYou keep denying what you feel about her and doing that and it is hurting not only her, it is also hurting youâ Rio tried to get Agatha to realize how much pain she was inflicting not only to you.
âI also have to say that I donât like the way you talk to her or treat her, she does not deserve to be treated like that Agatha, she doesnât deserve to keep being on pain because you are too afraid of your own feelingsâ Rio commented again, sounding a little harsh, of course she hated seeing you in so much pain, not getting to see that beautiful smile of yours.
âI watched the two of you while you were under Wandaâs spell, you know? You treated her so beautiful, the way she deserved to be treated, I loved seeing when you came late to your house and y/n would wait for you, she always felt sleepy but she would always make sure to stay awake until you arrived, you would hug her and kiss her making her blush so much that she had to hide her face on your chest, you donât know how happy she wasâŠâ Agatha remembered everything, she remembered doing all of that, but because of her fears and insecurities she tried to bury those memories, she was a little but surprised that Rio had watched the two of you, but she always had done something like that without her knowing.
âI really loved the way she has always listened so attentively to you, always listening to everything that you had to tell, I even feel jealous of her just giving all of her love and attention to you, I would love if she looked at me the way she does it when it comes to youâ Rio said a little ashamed, feeling too exposed saying how she felt.
Agatha felt surprised listening to Rioâs confession and couldnât help but feel a little bit jealous for the fact that she wanted you for her as well.
âDonât worry, Iâm not going to steal her from youâ Rio winked at her playfully.
âI just, would like to keep talking with her and with you, after all this finishes, if youâd likeâÂ
Agatha liked the idea of getting to be with her and you, but now you were not even looking at her, not even meeting her gaze! You have been avoiding her since she had yelled at you.
âBut she is not even looking at me anymore! She has finally realized the monster I amâ Agatha couldnât hide anymore how distressed she was feeling, the mere thought of you leaving her was making her heart break into pieces, Agatha threw herself at Rio hugging her and clinging to her clothes, sobbing hard against her chest.
âSince I entered that house in Westview, the one I took over to follow my plan, and she was there waiting for me inside what she thought was our home, she opened the door, and smiled at me with one of the most beautiful smiles I have seen ever, she was smiling at me, she called me love and said that she had made dinner for me, I knew right away she was under WandaÂŽs mind control, I just never thought Wanda would give me a fake wife you know, not that I minded at allâ Agatha said with a soft smile even if the tears were still streaming down her face.
 âI never minded her you know? Yes having her there was nice, I just thought that the way she treated me was because of WandaÂŽs mind control, because of the role she had been given to play, it was bad, I had started to fall slowly, it started with her usual greetings in the morning, always asking if I had a good sleep, or if I wanted something specific to eat in the morning, always waiting for me whenever I arrived late, so I decided to stop the feeling and release her from the spell, so she would leave the town, and leave meâŠâ The blue-eyed witch was being sincere, something that was so hard to get her to do, so Rio only listened slowly to her while caressing her hair.
âI decided to just wake her up from the mind control so that she would not act like that anymore, my heart and mind could not stand the fact that I was falling for an act, I was falling for the pretty girl in my house, for the amazing and beautiful woman in my home, always attending to what I needed, always making sure I was alright, always trying to cheer me up and say how smart I was, I wanted for all of that to end because I couldnÂŽt stand the idea of that not being real, I was going to let her go, my heart was shattering I was going to lose her, but I was not going to just stay there and fall for that, enjoying and feeling happy because of her while she was in pain as well, so I decided to wake her up one day when she was showing me what Wanda had gifted to her, she was happy, showing me the small glass piece shaped like a bunny, it was shaped like Mr.Scratchy, she was so happy she was saying that she was going to put it on our nightstand, and I couldnât take it anymore, I quickly just placed my hand on her temple and then I just waited for the worstâ Agatha recalled the way how she had waited for you to start asking where were you, who was she, and what had you been doing there, but what happened shocked her and she did not know if she had to feel relieved or even more scared.
âBut the worst never came, she blinked several times, looked at her surroundings and then at the small piece of glass, then she looked at me with her beautiful eyes, there was no trace of fear nor confusion, she seemed relaxed, and you know what she said to me after that? She said thank you, I wanted to be able to move Agnes, would you let me keep Mr. ScratchyÂŽs twin made out of glass?â Agatha chuckled bitterly, in that moment she realized you still were conscious, you remembered everything but did not seem to be angry nor agitated, you were relaxed, but she was not sure about the way you truly felt so she decided to once again, hide her true feelings.
âI just told her she owed me and she had a debt to pay to me, and you know what? She agreed happily, she said she would help me with whatever I needed that she was really happy there, with me! I thought she was only saying that because maybe she was scared and I thought that she would reveal her true self, her true feelings, that she would start acting different, but none of that happened, she still was there for me, waiting for me at night, making breakfast for the two of us, making sure I was fine, asking about anything, always praising every single thing I did, and even after every mean comment I said to her, she still stayed, I even hurt her once by accident! I threw her against the wall, I never got to say sorry, I did not even stay to check on her, I thought that day she would finally pack her things and leave, but she stayed, she has been staying all this time and I have only treated her like she is not worth anything to me, when she means the world to me, why canÂŽt she just leave, yell or say something to me? I am a monster, even after every bad things I have done to her, she is still hereâ Agatha started to sob more, recalling every bad thing she had done to you made her think more and more you were not safe with her, Rio took her by her shoulders and made her look into her brown eyes.
âIt is never late to say sorry, it is never late to finally let her know how you truly feel, if you want that girl to stay with you, and if you do not want to lose her nor let her go, with only an explanation, a sorry and telling her about your real feelings, she is going to understand everything, you have to stop inflicting pain in her and in you, canÂŽt you see how much she loves you? The way she looks at you with such admiration, and I know, you showed her how you really felt during those three years you were under WandaÂŽs spell, or am I wrong?â The blue-eyed witch sighed and nodded slowly, there were times in which Agatha would be conscious from time to time, she would come to her senses and realized that everything was just WandaÂŽs magic making her believe and act in weird ways, but even during those short times, she still acted the same way towards you, taking advantage that you thought she was under the spell, it was a way in which she felt somehow safe, and she had every memory about those three years, the way you smiled when she hugged you, the way you blushed when she complimented you, for her it had been real, and she loved all the time she got to spend with you, but her pride, insecurities and fears made her act the same awful way towards you when she was released completely, and she hated herself for that.
âI know you think you donÂŽt deserve her, that you donÂŽt deserve her love, but you do, but if you do not let her know the real you and your real feelings, you are risking everything you can have with her, Agatha if you do not talk to her, she is going to leave, and I donÂŽt want to lose her neither, I know you love her the same, but if you do not let her know that, how is she going to know your true feelings? If you keep acting that way towards her you would only keep ruining your life and hers, do you understand that? I know you are scared of something happening to her, but you have to show her you care, you have to show her how much you truly love her, she needs you to reaffirm and confirm all of thatâ Rio was speaking in a soft way, her soft voice explaining everything to Agatha who always was a mess when it came to feelings, Rio wanted to stop the suffering you and Agatha were passing through.
âLove doesnÂŽt have to make you sufferâ Rio said with a smile on her face.
âI saw the two of you during all these three years, and I saw the love you two share, I know itÂŽs easy for you to hide your feelings, but it is hurting you more and her, you may have been under WandaÂŽs spell, but I know that way was easier for you to show how you truly felt, you should really talk to her and say everything to her just as you did with me, or would you like me to talk to her?â The way Rio was asking the last question made Agatha realized that this other woman also cared for you and she cared for her as well, if she could mend everything with her and you at the same time, she would be more than happy, Agatha was aware she had to be the one to talk to you and explain everything to you, she needed to do that for you, so she shook her head slowly.
âI want to talk to her, and explain everything, but, what if she doesnÂŽt believe me and decides to leave?â Her biggest fear was you abandoning her and she was sure she would not be able to stand it, Rio chuckled slightly, how could Agatha really not see the immense love you had for her?
âShe is not going to leave, she only needs to hear what you just told me, and be honest, completely honest, no more lies, no more acts, alright?â Agatha understood and felt a wave of excitement, she wanted to mend things with you, and was grateful for Rio being there to help her, the blue-eyed witch hugged the other woman and sighed deeply.
âNo more liesâ Agatha repeated against RioÂŽs chest.
ïœĄ Ë ïž¶ïž¶â©ïž¶ïž¶ â Ë ïž¶ïž¶â©ïž¶ïž¶
Agatha tried to get near you to have a proper talk with you, but it seemed like you were ignoring her, it was as if you did not want to talk to her, you were not even looking at her when she spoke or was asked something, the blue-eyed witch felt desperate and every time she tried to get closer to you, you always seemed to get to the other side or get to talk with the teen or with any of the other witches but her, any time that would happen she would turn to look at Rio to lift her hands and point at you to make her see you did not want to talk to her, Rio would always place her hands in the air and slowly move them downwards as a way of reminding Agatha to calm herself down and not push things too much.
Agatha was in a rush to get to talk to you properly, she felt the need to explain everything to you and tell you her true feelings but you were pushing her away, she couldnÂŽt help but feel desperate.
You wanted to give Agatha time to calm herself, because you still thought she was annoyed, so whenever you noticed she was near you, you decided to give her some space, not knowing what she actually wanted to do, Rio wanted to interfere and get the two of you together so you would have the chance to properly speak, but right where she was about to step up and get the two of you to talk, another house appeared in front of them, and given AliceŽs reactions, it was clear the next trial was hers, so all of you entered to the house, getting ready for whatever would come.
Agatha went to talk to you when she noticed the teen and you were around the piano with Alice, the three of you were laughing while Alice told you the different keys of the huge instrument.
âI would have loved to learn how to play piano or any type of instrument when I was a kid, but my parents actually didnât care about what I liked, I remember I liked to draw with crayons and pencil colors but when I asked them to buy me some coloring books or some pencils they would always tell me it was a waste of money and time, then I just grew up and kind of lost interest in certain thingsâ You said while touching softly the keys just softly enough to feel the cold keys without pressing hard into them to make them sound, you had not seen the way Alice and the teen shared a sad look.
âI can teach you to play when we get out of thisâ Alice commented while looking at you with a big smile on her face, her heart ache for you.
âThat would be awesome isnât it awesome? You can also come to my place and I can show you everything I have, Iâm pretty sure you are going to like my movie collection, remember you told me you loved watching moviesâ The teen said after he listened to Aliceâs offer, he wanted to make sure you knew that after all this finished, and all of you completed everything you still would have friends with you.
Your heart couldnât be filled with so much more love, it felt nice to be wanted to share things with people you liked, it was nice to be felt included, it was amazing to feel wanted and cared enough for people to invite you to do things with them.
Agatha slowly got closer to you and cleared her throat not to scare you.
âHey can you-â She had not even finished her sentence when you quickly turned around and started to walk away.
âYeah, I will make sure not to get in your wayâ You said out loud and walked towards the corner of the room leaving Agatha shocked and with her mouth open.
âThatâs not what I meantâ Agatha said softly looking at Alice and the teen, they didnât say anything and then Rio appeared behind Agatha brushing her shoulders softly.
âCan you tell y/n that she doesnât have to actually do anything? I donât want her to get hurtâ Agatha told her not minding if Alice and the teen heard what she was saying, the pair only looked at each other confused.
âWill do, donât worry, go prepare yourself to show off, she likes your clothes by the way, she was looking at you through the mirrorâ Rio winked at her and walked off to meet you, her last comment made Agatha smile and took a look at her clothes.
âYou know she only wants to make sure youâre safe, right?â You heard Rio talking behind you and you decided to turn yourself around to face her, taking a look at the witches in the middle of the room, Agatha was making sure the microphone was to her level, making you smile slightly.
âSometimes it doesnât feel like thatâ You replied to her looking at the floor, she shook her head and slowly put her hand on your chin, lifting your face to look thoroughly your expression.
âAgatha is a complicated woman, I used to be with her, and she has always been like this, itâs her own way to cope with things, I know itâs not the best way, but if you let her explain herself, everything will make sense, alright?â The woman in front of you sounded sincere, and the way she caressed the skin on your face comforted you in the same way Agatha had made you feel when she was under Wandaâs spell.
You leant into her touch, enjoying the feeling she was providing you; you closed your eyes enjoying the moment.
âYou are so beautifulâ Rio said in a whisper, you opened your eyes to look at her, feeling your face getting warmer.
âThank you, you are really beautiful as wellâ Rio smiled at you making your heart leap.
You could have sworn you have seen her before, but you were not sure where or if it was possible.
âI know you love flowers; it is amazing how you care for the garden you have on Agathaâs garden, making sure they are always wateredâ
You were surprised, how did she even know that?
âI know itâs weird, but I hope this doesnât scare you off, but Iâve been looking after you and Agatha, well, maybe a little bit more after you, Agatha has been having you looking after her during these past three years, I wanted to make sure you were also fine, we both know Agatha can take care of herself but is never that bad to make sure sheâs fine like you have been doing, right?â Rio took your hand in hers and brought your hand to her lips to press a soft kiss to your knuckles, making you nervous.
âCareful Agatha, sheâs stealing your wifeâ Jenn commented loud enough for her to be the only one to hear, Agatha pursed her lips together and sent you a look.
Rio was talking to you in the corner of the room, she was playing with your hair and you were playfully pushing her hand away, the two of you were laughing and even if the brown-eyed woman and her had already talked about what they wanted, which was the same thing, or the same person in this case, she couldnât help but feel jealous, you had just met Rio hours ago and there you were touching her playfully?
What made her feel more jealous was when she saw the way Rio gave you one of the flowers hanging around her hair and gave it you, you didnât think twice to take it in your hands.
âRio, care to join us? We have to hurryâ Agatha called out loud with her hands pointing at the instruments.
Rio winked at you and brushed slowly her hand on your hand.
âWe can keep talking later loveâ The pet-name had made you blush and you only nodded trying to hide your smile while caressing slowly the petals of the flower Rio had given to you.
Rio came towards all of the other witches who already had an instrument in their hands and Agatha quickly took Rioâs shoulder, stopping her from walking past her.
âI told you to only let her know to stay away, not to go and flirt shamelessly with her in front of usâ Agatha hissed to her, trying not to yell and Rio couldnât help but laugh.
âCalm down, we already talked, we have to make her feel safe, thatâs what Iâm doingâ Rio tried to reason with the blue-eyed witch.
âSheâs is not only yoursâ Agatha said again warning the brown-eyed woman.
âThen we better hurry so you can let her know you want her to be yours as well, right?â Rio replied back with her eyes wide opened and a big smile on her face, Agatha only sighed and let her walk towards her instrument.
ïœĄË ïž¶ïž¶â©ïž¶ïž¶â â Ë ïž¶ïž¶â©
It happened so fast that you didnât even get the chance to cover your face or turned around, but it was too late, the next thing you knew you were being carried and you felt the hot and thick liquid coming out from several parts of your body, and the different cuts all over your face made you feel more pain.
All they had heard was the sound of something about to crack, and after they had the chance to do something the glass in front of you shattered into millions of pieces, everyone out of instinct covered themselves but when Agatha realized you had been the one too close to the glass her heart started to beat faster, turning around quickly she saw you were about to fall to the floor completely unconscious, so she ran as fast as she could catching you in the process.
âPlease we need to help her, sheâs bleeding so muchâ Agatha screamed completely terrified, she had tried to protect you and she hadnât even been able to do that.
Yes, they had passed the trial, but that didnât make them feel happy nor excited, everyone was completely worried about you but the way Agatha seemed to be so desperate trying to stop the bleeding and the tears falling from her face showed how scared she was.
Agatha was passing her hand through her hair nervously not knowing what to do, she felt useless, completely useless.
âPlease we have to do something, sheâs not responding!â Agatha yelled completely desperate looking at the other witches.
They placed you on the floor carefully, Agatha quickly started to look for any more wounds and when she saw a big spot of blood that had formed on you abdomen it made her cry harder, she carefully lifted the shirt to see the wound and what she saw made her gasp as well as the other witches who were looking horrified the scene in front of them.
âLet me try somethingâ Jenn quickly made something with the water on the little pools on the floor, and started to say something in Latin, Agatha was trembling with fear, without her powers she was not even able to heal you.
Rio came to stand next to her to take her hand in hers to give her some kind of comfort, the brown-eyed woman was trying really hard not to shed any tears, trying to be strong for Agatha.
The teen had his hands in his head, not wanting to look at the amount of blood coming from you, he was so scared for you and started to walk in circles due to his nervousness.
Jenn came back to your body and kneeled to try and pour the water onto your wound, she carefully removed the big piece of glass stuck in your skin and Agatha couldnât stand the sight, her eyes were completely red, her hands shaking out of fear.
âThere is so much blood! Are you sure thatâs going to help?!â Alice suddenly asked not sure if she should get closer or give you space, Lilia had kneeled next to you, caressing your hair and with tears in her eyes.
Agatha hoped that whatever Jen was pouring into your wound would stop the bleeding but even after the water was poured completely on you, the blood didnât stop from coming out of the wound in your stomach.
âItâs not working! Jen why is not working!?â Agatha yelled scared and confused, she kneeled down as well trying to see if maybe her powers were back, but they had not come back to her.
âDamn it!â The blue-eyed woman didnât know what to do, she had wanted to apply pressure into your wound but was afraid of making everything worse, she didnât know what to do for once in her life.
âWe have to do something, sheâs still bleeding!â The teen came running towards you.
âAgatha, we have to do something if we donât stop the bleeding she will die!â Everyone felt a pang of fear and pain when they heard the teen saying that.
âNo, no she wonât die!â Agatha took your face into her hands, softly caressing the spots that were free off any wounds.
All of the witches were crying at this point, how could it be possible that out of all of them you had been the one to get hurt?
âPlease doll, you canât die, you canât leave me, I donât want you to leave, I love you, we still havenât talked! I still have to let you know everything, I love you please you canât leave meâ The way Agatha was talking to you and pleading for you not to leave her was a shattering their hearts.
Rio couldnât stand the sight, you were in fact dying, she removed slowly from Agatha and the blue-eyed witch panicked.
âNo, no, no please, donât take her, itâs not fair! Please I beg you not to take her, please my love you canât take herâ Rioâs heart was breaking into millions of pieces, the way Agatha was suffering, the way she would suffer even more if you died, the way Rio would also suffer from your loss, everyone here would suffer horribly if you died, Rio knew it was not fair, it was not fair that you had to die like that, an innocent, Rio knew she had a job, her job was sacred, but would she be able to break the rules for you and Agatha? She hadnât got the time to speak properly with you, to show you how she truly cared about you, all these years looking after Agatha and you had made her fall for you as well, the way your smile was so sweet and contagious, the way you would always try to hide your face when you were feeling nervous, she couldnât bring herself to take you with her and never see you again.
The other witches were completely confused, why was Agatha pleading to her not to take you? They were not understanding until Rioâs face showed for a second her true image making everyone gasp in fear.
âI canât interfere Agatha, I am the natural order, I should never stop the natural order of thingsâ Rioâs voice was deep, and Agathaâs sobs were becoming louder.
âWhy is it always an innocent the one which has to pay for the bad things?â Lilia asked out loud caressing softly your hair making sure not to hurt you more.
Rio slowly pressed her hand on the deep wound on your stomach and when she took her hand off, the blood had stopped coming, the gash on your skin was not there anymore, and your breathing became normal.
âYou saved herâ Agathaâs eyes were full of tears, the hot streams of tears still falling down her face, but at the sight of your abdomen with no more blood coming and with no trace of the wound, she finally felt she could breathe, Rio only nodded and quickly wiped the single tear that had fallen down her face.
âI couldnât bring myself to hurt the two women I loveâ She whispered.Â
âI will make sure nothing ever happens to her, right now we have to make sure she rests for a while, I can take care of the other small wounds that she has all over her face and hands, we have to move her to a place where she can restâ Everyone nodded when Rio finished talking, and Agatha and her made sure to take carefully your body to carry you on their arms.
The teen who has the first to compose himself to make himself useful started to gather as many leaves as he could, he started to take many with him from the ground, Alice who quickly understood what he was doing started to do the same.
âWhere are you going to put her?â The teen asked when he came next to Agatha and Rio who had you in their arms.
âOver there, thank youâ Rio said calmly, she knew you were safe.
Alice and the teen gathered as many leaves as they could and put them where Rio had pointed at, in a spot where the path had some different flowers and a tall tree in the middle, Alice and the teen made sure the leaves they had collected were enough and made sure if was comfortable enough, Agatha and Rio placed you on there carefully, making sure they would not hurt you more.
After they placed you on the leaves Agatha stood up and quickly took her coat off, placing it over your body and making sure you were covered, Lilia came walking to stand next to the two witches and did the same as Agatha, she carefully took her sweater off and kneeled next to you to place it over your body, making sure the two pieces of clothes that belonged to her and Agatha were covering you fully, Agatha felt very touched seeing how everyone also cared about you, and she reminded herself to thank them for that.
Alice noticed the way your head was placed in a weird way so she took her jacket off and moved closer to you, folding her jacket carefully to shape it like a pillow, but noticed the way the zipper had not been carefully hidden so it would not hurt you, Jenn came next to her.
âLet me tryâ Jenn stretched her hands out and Alice handed the jacket to her, Jennifer carefully folded in a way the zipper would not hurt your head, and handed it back to Alice, the protection witch carefully kneeled and Rio did the same, the green witch lifted your head slowly and Alice placed her folded jacket under your head, finally your head was not in a strange position and you seemed to be comfortable enough.
âThank youâ Agatha said looking at the witches that stood in front of you.
âThank you for taking care of her, for making sure sheÂŽs alright, I will always be in debt with youâ Agatha said again with tears forming in her eyes again.
All of the witches were surprised because this had been the first time, they were seeing Agatha being vulnerable.
âWe didnÂŽt do anythingâ Jenn said while looking at you, she still felt bad for not being able to actually do something to heal you.
âYour potion didnÂŽt work, because she was not supposed to be healed, it was not you, your potion worked perfectly fine, you saved Sharon, but this was something differentâ Agatha said looking at Jenn straight into her eyes and then the blue eyed-witch turned her head to look at Rio, giving her a smile, Rio smiled back at her, knowing exactly that what Agatha had said was true, the potionÂŽs witch was not able to heal you because you were not supposed to be saved.
âI mean, thank you for being with her, I know you may not have known her that much, but seeing you making sure she was fine and letting her walk next to you when she did not want to be near me, make me feel relieved that at least she had someone looking after herâ Agatha said sincerely.
âThat girl is a gift, a wonderful young woman who deserves every single good thing, and we are going to be with her until we can and until life allows us toâ Lilia said with a soft tone all while looking at Rio, Rio nodded at her softly, as a way of thanking her.
âWe will leave you to take care of her, we are sure you have too many things to talk about and talk to her when she wakes up, we will be waiting for you to come back with her, alright?â Lilia commented again and Alice, Jenn and the teen nodded, the Sicilian witch was right, they needed to leave the three of you alone and give you time to talk, Alice and the teen were the first ones to start walking back to the spot where the door had been, the two of them smiled at Rio and Agatha, Jenn was the second to leave, sighing deeply and Lilia stopped next to Agatha to grab her hand in hers.
âMake sure she recovers well, and Agatha please stop making her suffer, I know you are suffering as well, so I hope when she wakes up, you will talk to he properly and I hope you say sorry to herâ Lilia was looking straight at the blue-eyed witch and Agatha nodded.
âI will do it, thank you for talking to her, she seemed more relaxed after your talk, so I am really grateful for thatâ LilliaÂŽs face softened and she patted AgathaÂŽs shoulder, she knew Agatha would do the right thing, so she left to join the rest of the coven where they had left, leaving Agatha and Rio standing next to each other.
Rio took AgathaÂŽs hand in hers and the two of them sat net to you on the ground, the blue-eyed witch took your hand in hers caressing the back of your hand and Rio caressed your forehead softly, healing the wounds you had and making sure they all disappeared.
They were not sure how much time had passed but they felt you started to move slowly and Rio and Agatha quickly went to help you to sit down on the spot you had been placed.
âHow are you feeling doll?â Agatha asked you while she quickly went to grab your face with her hands, there was no trace of blood nor any wounds on your beautiful place, and she felt relieved that you seemed to be relaxed and not in pain, seeing you with your eyes opened was the most beautiful thing, she had been so scared to lose you, she would never forget how much she had feared for your life, she would go absolutely mad if she lost you for real.
Your first reaction was to blink several times, were you dreaming? Why did Agatha look so worried? And most important why was she touching your face with so much softness? Rio noticed your confused expression and giggled gently, she came to sit next to you, her shoulder touching yours and one of her hands went to hugged you by your waist, making you feel your face getting warmer.
Agatha couldnÂŽt help herself and quickly leant to pressed a soft and quick kiss to your lips, it had been so out of nowhere and of course you had not expected her to do that, but it made your heart beat so fast, that it made you afraid it was going to get out of your ribcage with the force it was beating.
âYou almost died, I almost lost you, we almost lost you darling!â AgathaÂŽs eyes started to fill with tears again, the memory making her body tremble again and of course you worried, you took her hands from your face and brought them to your chest.
âBut I am hereâ You said softly trying to give her some comfort.
Agatha and Rio couldnÂŽt believe how sweet you were, you were trying to comfort the blue-eyed witch even though you had just passed through something as traumatic as almost dying.
Agatha chuckled softly and brought your hands to her lips, giving a kiss to the back of your hands, and placing them close to her face to feel the warmth emanating from your soft hands, she was so happy to know you were fine, to know you were there alive and that she was able to feel you.
âI am so happy that youÂŽre here, and it is because of Rio, she saved you, she was the only one who was able to heal you and made you stay here with us, oh love, there was so much blood, seeing you with your eyes completely closed and not responding almost made my heart stop, I was not able to do anything, I donÂŽt have powers, I was not able to protect you, I was so scared since the moment I heard you were coming with us, I didnÂŽt want that anything happened to you, I tried to protect you and none of it worked, you ended up getting hurtâ Agatha was crying, the tears were falling from her face and you quickly wiped the tears of her face, you hugged her and she returned the hug, her arms embraced your waist softly and RioÂŽs hand started to caress your back up and down.
After some minutes that you were sure Agatha had calmed down a little you separated yourself from her and looked straight into her eyes.
âItÂŽs alright Agatha, I really appreciate that you are being finally honest with me, that you let me see this part of you, that you are letting me see the real you, I love you, and I have loved you since I started to share my life with you playing your âwifeââ Agatha felt her face getting warmer and you laughed at her blushing face, Agatha really liked when it was mentioned you were her âwifeâ she had in mind to actually get you to be her real wife but first she wanted to mend things and pass more time with you before finally popping the question, she also was aware of the fact that Rio would start passing more and more time with you and her, so she wanted to talk properly about that with the brown-eyed witch.
âI love you so much as well, everything I have done, every lie I have told you, every mean action and comment I have done to you has been awful, I will never forgive myself for al the time I have treated you like that, I am so sorry for yelling at you, you didnÂŽt deserve any of that, you deserve to have everything, to be treated like a queen, because that is what you are to me, please I hope you can forgive for what I have done, I donÂŽt want to lose you, I want you to stay with me, because I love you, I know there is no excuse for everything I made you pass through, but I was scared, I was scared of my own feelings, every time I looked at you and the way you always smile, it made me fear and doubt my own feelings, you made me feel what I had not felt in centuries, and I was scared to actually face my true feelings towards you, but please, if you give me a chance I will make it up to you, I will never hurt you againâ You were so touched by her words, she was being honest, and the best part was that she returned your feelings, this day could not be better, the woman you had fallen for was saying to you that she also loved you!
You had started to cry and felt another hand caressing you back as well, you gave another soft kiss to Agatha and smiled at her after separating a little from her.
âThank you, Agatha, you really make me happy, I forgive you for everything I really love you so deeply, and I donÂŽt hold any type of grudges against you, it makes me happy to know you feel the same way I do, so of course I will stay with you, I am not going anywhereâ Agatha had a huge smile on her face, her heart was full of love for you, and she would make sure this time she show you how she truly felt about you.
You slowly turned your face to look at Rio and saw the loving expression she had on your face, Agatha patted you softly and pushed you gently to turn yourself around to face Rio.
The brown-eyed witch took your hands in hers and started to caress the palm of your hands, tickling you a little.
âThank you, Rio, for saving my life, I will always have a debt with you, how can I show you how grateful I am?â You said to her with a soft tone, giving her a big smile and feeling your heart leaping, Rio looked at you without saying anything for a couple of minutes, her right hand with her long black fingernails came to your face to caress your cheek and then she placed her hand on your neck, caressing your skin slowly.
âIf you give me as many kisses for as long as I live, you will never own me anythingâ Rio responded with a flirty tone, her eyes watching your lips for a second.
âDonÂŽt worry about Agatha, we already talked, she is not the only one who will have you all to herselfâ Rio winked at you and Agatha rolled her eyes playfully, of course she would say something like that.
âYou can start paying me nowâ Rio whispered, her face getting closer to you, you leant into her and pressed your lips on hers, it started as nice gentle kiss and Rio took the opportunity to deepen the kiss, Agatha noticed that and pursed her lips a little, did she really have to do it now that you were having a deep talk with them? Deep down she felt a little bit jealous, she had also wanted to kiss you like that.
âHey, hey, thatÂŽs too much, cÂŽmon ladiesâ Agatha said out loud and you separated yourself slowly from RioÂŽs lips, your face completely red, Rio had a satisfied look on her face, the brown-eyed witch looked at Agatha and on purpose licked her lips, making Agatha shook her head.
The blue-eyed witch got closer to you, sitting right behind you, she passed her arms around your waist pulling you closer to her and pressing her chin on your shoulder after giving a soft kiss to your temple, feeling content for having you there with her, Rio took your hands again in hers and gave them a squeeze, she also couldnât hide how happy she was feeling, after all, she was finally able to touch you and look at you closer, it had been what she had wanted to do during those three years of only watching you from afar.
You were happy, you not only had the woman whom you had fallen in love first hugging you with her strong grip around you, listening to her breathing, you also had an amazing woman in front of you who also took your breath away, her flirty nature made her so confident, apart from the fact that she was as beautiful as Agatha and had a deadly stare, you felt happy, even if you almost died, everything had been worth it, you didnât feel as if loving her was ruining your life anymore, it was making you feel finally complete, you felt loved and that was what mattered, not only you had two women who cared for you romantically, but you also finally had found your coven even if you were not a witch, they had treated you like if you had been really important to them, and couldnÂŽt wait to see them again to thank them for that.
Agatha knew Rio had been right, love didnât have to make any one of you suffer, not even her, and was grateful that Rio had made her re-think what she was doing, thanks to her, she was right there, hugging you, feeling you close, and Agatha couldnÂŽt be happier, she knew she would have time to spend it with you and also with Rio of course, nothing would take her happiness away, and she would make sure to protect you for real and always have you close to her.
Rio was happy, more than happy, she wouldnÂŽt let anything happen to you, and of course would make sure Agatha would be fine, she would make sure to have an eye on you, and would make sure that Agatha didnÂŽt repeat the same mistakes, Rio wouldnÂŽt let that anything happen to you, she would still have to explain to you why sometimes she had to disappear from time to time, and would explain to you who she really was, she would make sure not to scare you, she know it was something really important to talk about, but right now, she felt content, caressing your hair and putting flowers to decorate your beautiful hair, many different back flowers were adorning your soft hair, Rio was making sure that they would not fall, she was going to enjoy you as much as she could right now, she would have more time to speak properly to you later, right now, she knew she had to make sure nothing happen to any of you to get you safe and out of this place.
#agatha harkness#agatha harkness imagine#agatha harkness x reader#agatha harkness x fem!reader#mcu imagine#mcu x reader#agatha all along#agatha x reader#agatha harkness x you#rio x agatha#rio vidal x reader#agatha harkness x rio vidal#rio vidal#agatha x rio#rio vidal x y/n#rio vidal x agatha harkness
660 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hello! I saw your writing about track club members, spell drive members, basketball members getting kissed on the cheek after playing a game, so could I request the same, but after a show for the pop music club people?
SUMMARY: After a successful club meet, you give them a kiss on the cheek! How do they react?
WARNINGS: Might be slightly out of character (particularly Kalim and Cater) but I have Opinions about those two. Also, Sebek yells at you.
COMMENTS: Hey! Sorry this took me a while to get to hehe. I love this idea! I donât write for these characters enough hehe. Also, hope you donât mind but I added the Equestrian club too because I felt like it :) If you'd like to read part 1 with the track club, spell drive club and basketball club members, click here.
This could go a couple different ways, depending on the setting. On the one hand, heâs ecstatic that you kissed him! That means you like him, right? On the other hand, you just kissed him. His heart is pounding and he wants to hide in his room, especially if others saw it. He likes you a lot, but a kiss implies a whole lot of things he isnât fully certain heâs ready for. If you look for him afterwards - after the kiss, the people have all gone, hiding in his room - he might just show you a new side to himself. A new reflection of the diamond - one thatâs imperfect, but dedicated to you.
Ohhh wow, you just kissed him, huh? Heâs been kissed by his family and stuff before but this feels⊠different. In a good way! Heâs never kissed a homie before, he wonders if itâs a cultural thing where youâre from. Definitely unrelated but this adrenaline from the show is lasting much longer than anticipated. It was fading after the show, but now itâs back, haha. He wonders why? Maybe heâll go talk to Jamil about it. Although, maybe - if itâs not insensitive or something - you could give him another kiss first?
Awwh, arenât you a cutie! Fufufu, he might just have to sneak you into more of his shows from now on! Lilia is thoroughly delighted and amused. Itâs so adorably sweet that you thought to kiss him - exactly why he likes you! Heâs another one that would demand your presence for every concert he performs in from now on. Often before you find him after the show, heâll tap you on the shoulder and kiss you on the cheek before you can kiss him. He vanishes into the crowd again afterwards though - a little game of hide and seek never hurt anyone, right~?
WHAT. What did you just do-?! That was a rhetorical question, he knows what you just did, but- but wHY. His mind is racing, trying to figure out why youâd do such a thing, if it was against the rules, if there was a way he was âsupposedâ to react. But thatâs very hard to do when his stupid brain keeps replaying the- the action in his head repeatedly. Congratulations, youâve broken him. All he knows now is that he really wants you to come to the next meet, and the next, until you both graduate. Good luck getting him to admit that or tell you when they are, though!
He is now wide awake. Externally, he looks relatively composed, but internally heâs going ??? Did he dream that??? Was that real or fake? Gosh, he hopes it was real. Heâs extra kind to you for the rest of the day, but as soon as heâs back at Diasomnia heâs asking Lilia if that really happened. Lilia is in astonishment that his son canât remember if you actually kissed him, but the idea that Silver likes you so much that he canât tell if a kiss from you is a perfect dream or a shocking reality is adorable to him! Heâs setting you two up now. Be prepared for more Lilia (and Silver) in your life.
He is CAUSING a SCENE. That has to be against some kind of rule! Heâs certain youâre trying to distract him from his training, orâ or from protecting Malleus! Yes! That must be it! You are a HAZARD to the causeâ why are you grinning. THIS ISNâT FUNNY. HE IS NOT BLUSHING. HE IS ANGRY. (you can absolutely tell the difference, heâs bright pink). Sebek is convinced youâre causing a scene - but heâs the one who stopped in the middle of the celebration just to yell at you. Everyone there thinks itâs really funny (barring Riddle whoâs just about done with this whole scenario and Silver who fell asleep).
â„Thank you for reading!! I hope you enjoyed it!!â„
#Rhea's TWST Fics~!#twisted wonderland#twst x reader#twst#twst fanfic#twisted wonderland x reader#twst fluff#Cater Diamond#Cater Diamond x Reader#Kalim al Asim#Kalim al Asim x Reader#Lilia Vanrouge#Lilia Vanrouge x reader#Riddle Rosehearts#Riddle Rosehearts x Reader#Sebek Zigvolt#Sebek Zigvolt x reader#Silver#Silver Vanrouge#Silver x Reader
408 notes
·
View notes
Text
Controversially Young Girlfriend (part six)
Hugh Jackman x popstar!readerÂ
series masterlist & main masterlist
summary: y/n is a globally beloved pop star. She is known for her talent and dedication towards her craft. Recently, she has also been known for her preference for older men. After a breakup with her former older boyfriend, she had a run in with the hottest dilf right now, Hugh Jackman. Y/n tried to warn him, but what can she say, she has an effect on hot, older men.Â
warnings: age gap (23/55), cursing, y/n used, implied shorter reader, afab reader, she/her pronouns, sexual themes.
warnings will change as the story progresses! all descriptions of real people in this story are FAKE. I do not know these people and this is purely fiction. Please let me know if I missed anything!! <3
authors note: y'all this part absolutely drained me. Idk what it was but I felt so stuck when writing this. I got it to a point where I can start part seven fresh, so fingers crossed whatever happened here doesn't happen again. I hope you all still enjoy it lol <33
part six: because I love you
Waking up in Hughâs arms was heaven. He was still asleep when you first opened your eyes, his soft snores tickling your ear. You were grateful that he didnât have those loud old man snores like some of your past lovers had, though you were sure you wouldnât mind if he did. Gently lifting the arm that was wrapped around your waist, you carefully rolled over to face him. As you studied his resting face, you felt overcome with a deep sentiment of gratitude. He was just as handsome asleep as he was awake. The face that almost always carried a smile was at peace, lips slightly ajar. You adored his face, the deep lines showing a life of joy and laughter. Each nook and cranny aging him beautifully over the years. It made you sad in a way. You wished you could have experienced life with him, wanting nothing more than to have the ârightâ life with him. A life where your relationship with Hugh made sense and was accepted- but you would gladly take whatever time you could get with him.Â
You placed your hand on his cheek, sliding your fingers delicately over the course hairs that covered his jaw. Your chest felt warm. The feelings you had for the man who slept so deeply before you had grown stronger than youâd anticipated, but Hugh made it so easy to fall for him. And you had fallen for him, you knew that now. If one thing for certain came out of this time youâd spent with Hugh, it was that you were unbelievably in love with him. You had always found yourself falling too fast for the wrong people but you had good faith that for once it would be right. For once, you wouldnât get hurt. You trusted him to protect your heart and to do right by you. You knew he would.Â
As much as you wanted to stay and count every wrinkle that laid upon his face, you had to pee really bad. You gave him a soft kiss on the tip of his nose and wiggled slowly out of his grip. You gave him one last look over before heading down the hall to the bathroom. As you sat there, memories of the night before danced around your mind. The way he kissed you, touched you. He made you feel like you were worth something. It was a feeling you werenât used to, always feeling used by other men and deep down you know that all you were to them was just some young girl to fuck. You never actually meant anything to them. Hugh was different. Being with him felt right. You couldnât find any other words to describe the feeling. He hadnât brought you here to have sex, for once it was you who had made that decision. He bought you flowers and a cake to congratulate you on an achievement that no one else cared to celebrate with you. He cared for you in some capacity and it made you feel horrible, because even with all this confirmation, you still had doubts.
Youâve been fighting a secret battle since the moment he kissed you, the moment everything between you changed. Putting what you were feeling into words felt impossible. What you did know though, is that you were terrified that you wouldnât be enough for him. Scared that he would snap out of whatever daze he was in and miss the life he had with his wife and kids, the life that didnât involve you. The life that made sense.Â
When you walk back to the bedroom you find Hugh sitting up with his back against the headboard, scrolling through his phone. His glasses were perched on the lower bridge of his nose, threatening to fall off any moment. His eyes peaked over the frames as he turned to look at you. âMorning baby. I was just about to text you, thought you left.â He sets his phone down on the bedside table as he speaks. âMhm, just had to pee.â You walk over to the bed and climb up, straddling Hughâs lap. âWhy didnât you use this one?â He jerks his head to the bathroom thatâs attached to the room and you shrug. âI donât know. The vibes of the thirst trap bathroom just feel different.â You joke. âYouâre never gonna let me live that down, huh?â He asks, smirking slightly. You shake your head. âAbsolutely not.â You affirm and it makes Hugh chuckle. âI was wondering if you had any plans for your last day in the big apple?â His hands rest on your exposed thighs and you become all too aware that youâre still butt ass naked under his t-shirt. âUhh, not really. I was actually gonna ask if I could hang out with you todayâŠâ Your voice is shy. âI was really hoping youâd say that. I might have planned a few things for us.â Hugh smiles and you could feel excitement flood your body. âMay I have insight on said plans kind sir?â You put on a posh voice that Hugh mimics. âIâm afraid not my lady, for each destination today is to be undisclosed until further notice.â You drop the bit but not without letting out a deep belly laugh at Hughâs impressively good accent change. âCan I at least have a little hint so I know what to wear?â He thinks for a moment. âIâm giving you the proper New York tourist day, so wear something comfy.â He pauses. âMaybe wear something incognito. It might be harder to hide than it was the other day.â You hum in acknowledgment. âDo you think I could borrow some underwear or something? Iâm feeling a little exposed.â Hugh laughs.Â
Your fingers picked at the basketball shorts he let you borrow, tying the strings over and over again as Hugh made breakfast. Small conversation filled the large space and the domesticality of the situation made you flustered. âIâm kinda nervy about the tour. Are you gonna come support me on opening night?â Heâs whisking the eggs in a small bowl with a fork and it was oddly attractive. âAs long as my schedule allows it, I'll be there. I'd be at every show if I could be.â He looks up and sets the bowl down. âIâd do a lot of things for you, probably anything.â He adds before he turns around to start one of the gas stove burners. It ticks a few times before it catches. âThatâs a lot of power to hold and you definitely messed up by telling me that.â You hold your hands up, each finger touching, as you wiggle them in an evil manner. Hugh looks back at you from where heâs moving the eggs around in the pan and smiles. âDonât get too excited. I said probably anything.â You drop your hands and shrug. âThatâs a lot more than I'm used to.â He turns back to the eggs. âHas anyone ever treated you the way you deserve?â The question takes you aback. âIâm not trying to be meanâŠAfter hearing some of the things you say and seeing how Pedr-..how he treated you, Iâm not seeing anything good. I guess what I'm trying to say is that I'm confused on how a girl like you has never had anyone treat you right.â He plates the eggs and oils the pan to drop the turkey bacon as if he didnât drop such a big observation onto you.Â
âI uh-...Iâm not really sure what to sayâŠI mean I guess I havenât really had a guy care about me all too much.â He turns to you, staying close to the stove. âIâm sorry if that made you uncomfortable. I shouldnât have said anything.â You shrug. âI mean youâre not wrong. Everyone always seems to give up on me before anything serious happensâŠbut hey thatâs the price of being famous and having my taste in men I guess.â He flips the bacon. âI donât know how I feel being your taste in men then. They arenât really setting a good reputation.â He jokes but it stings a little. âEh. I think youâre doing a lot better than any of them ever did. Youâre sweet and kindâŠand unbelievably sexy.â You tried to steer the conversation away from its original content. It works, Hugh laughs. âYou should go take a picture in the mirror again and post it. Your fans would love it.â He takes the bacon off of the pan and sets the pieces on a paper towel lined plate. âI didnât post that for the fans babe. I posted that for you.â Your jaw drops and you draw a dramatic gasp. âI knew it was a thirst trap. Yâknow next time you can just send it to me instead of posting it on instagram. Iâd love a few more to add to my collection.âÂ
âYour collection?â He cocks an eyebrow up and you ignore his question. âDo you need my help with anything? I feel kinda useless just sitting here.â You ask as Hugh pulls out a container of strawberries. âItâs okay baby, I got it.â You hum, fingers going back to the strings on your shorts. Hugh washes a handful of berries and dries them one by one. âYouâre good at changing the conversation.â He mumbles and lets out a small huff of a laugh. âI donât know what youâre talking about.â You look at him with an innocent face. Heâs silent for a moment, the only sound being the soft knocks of the knife hitting the cutting board. You watched as each slice of the strawberry fell over as Hugh worked. His hands stop for a moment and you look up at him, catching his eyes. âI just want you to know that Iâm here for you and that I truly care for you.â His eyes focus back onto the cutting board. âI know that.â You mumble. âThen let that be a reminder. I want to hear the things youâve been through. I want to know everything about you so I can be the best version of myself for you.â You didnât know what to say, so instead you hopped out of the chair and hugged him.
â
After breakfast and after you followed Hugh around like a lost puppy while he got ready for the day, he drove you back to your hotel so you could do the same. You were frantically walking back and forth as you got ready, packing your suitcase as you went along. Hugh was sprawled out on the bed, scrolling through his phone. You picked out a pair of baggy black denim cargo pants to wear but you couldnât decide between the classic âi love new yorkâ t-shirt you bought your first day here or a maroon turtleneck. âWhich one should I wear? Iâm leaning towards the new york one but I feel like thatâs too touristy you know?â You start speaking as you walk out of the bathroom and hold up both shirts. âIf I wear the turtleneck then I can probably get away with not wearing a jacket and I can also wear the converse I have that are in the same color.â You stand at a mirror that is in the hallway, putting each shirt over your chest, comparing them. When Hugh doesnât answer, you turn to see him staring at you. âHugh did you hear anything I just said?â Heâs sat up on the bed now, no longer in the starfish position he was once in. âWear the new york one baby. You wonât be a tourist forever. Thereâs only a matter of time before the city becomes familiar.â He explains. âMm. Good point. Thank you babe.â You throw the turtleneck on your open suitcase and just as you're about to throw the simple graphic tee over your head, Hugh speaks. âWait..donât put that on yet. Câmere.â The last part is mumbled as he holds his hands out for you.Â
You set your shirt down as you walk over to him. Both his arms snake around your waist as soon as you step between his thick thighs. âYou look delicious right now.â His arms loosen as he pulls you back, taking in your appearance. âIs me not wearing a shirt, turning you on Hugh?â You tease. You almost forgot that you were only walking around in a simple black t-shirt bra. It lifted your boobs surprisingly well for the style and you could tell it was getting to Hugh. âWhat if I said it was?â He asks, eyes moving from your chest to your face. âIf this gets you going too easily, youâre gonna struggle when you see the outfits I perform in.â You laugh. âMhm. Iâm excited.â He growls with a smirk before plunging his head towards your cleavage, kissing up and down the exposed skin. âYouâre such a hornball.â You let out in your fit of laughter. He rests his face in the crook of your boobs. You can hear him mumbling something but you canât make out the words. âBabe, I have no idea what youâre saying right now.â He reluctantly pulls his face back. âI said that we could always stay in today insteadâŠWanna get another taste of you.â His hands grip your waist and you feel a pulse between your legs from his words.Â
âAs tempting as that isâŠand itâs really really tempting. I wanna go out with you today, have some normality before life goes back to normal tomorrow. Maybe weâll have time before my flightâŠfor what you said.â He smiles and pats your butt. âOkay baby. Finish getting ready so we can go.â You lean down with puckered lips, meeting Hughâs in a sweet kiss. âIâll be ready in like fifteen minutes.â You promise as you pick your shirt up and run back into the bathroom.Â
Somehow in the short time it took you to get ready, Hugh convinced you to let him take you to the airport. You tried to refuse since you already had accommodations made for the early 3:30am flight but he fought back. He said that it would be easier and we could spend more time together before I left. You agreed, wanting to spend every single last second with the man you loved. He threw your suitcase in the trunk of his car and the two of you were off on whatever adventure Hugh had planned.Â
The first stop was at Battery park to see the Statue of Liberty. Hugh surprised you with a ferry ride that took you from the park to Liberty island, then Ellis island. You thanked Hugh non-stop as you boarded the ferry. You were a big history nerd and being able to be around objects and buildings that have existed for many generations of people before you, excited you to your core. Hugh was watching your thrill with a smile, sneaking pictures of you when he could- you never noticed. You did ask him to take a few pictures of you as the ferry moved right in front of lady liberty herself. Your smile was wide, eyes crinkled behind your sunglasses. Hugh held you close the entire time, kissing the top of your head every now and then. He would take you all over the world if it meant he got to see you this happy all the time.Â
The whole exploration took about four hours. You were very thorough in your wanding, not wanting to miss a single detail. You apologized to Hugh every time you felt like you were taking too long but he never seemed annoyed or upset, just happy to be with you. Once you were back on the mainland, the two of you were starving and started to discuss places to eat. âI think that Stardust place would be fun but I heard itâs almost impossible to get in.â You donât mean for it to sound like it was something you really wanted to do. You were just thinking out loud. âI can get us in there baby.â Hugh says, shrugging his shoulders. âHugh JackmanâŠare you telling me youâd name drop yourself for me?â You smile. âI told you, anything for you sweetheart.â He raises your intertwined hands to his face, leaving a kiss on yours. âAs sweet as that is, I could probably name drop myself and get in.â You smile. âItâs probably not smart for you to go into a place full of theater nerds anyway since youâve been on Broadway multiple times or whatever.â You joke. âYouâre probably right. I am quite the Broadway star.â He jokes back. âFuck it. Letâs just get pizza again. I've only a tourist for so long, remember?â âFuck it.â He agrees.Â
You find a different pizza shop this time, waiting in the car while Hugh goes in to order. You spent the time looking through your phone. You saw a few texts from Ashley and it made your heart ache. She was a terrible friend but you still grieved the good times you did have. Once you got back home, you knew it was probably for the best to talk to her, settle everything, and get some closure. You thought a lot about loose ends you needed to tie as you entered this new chapter of your life, Pedro being one of them as well. You wanted as clean of a slate you could get as you moved forward with Hugh.Â
âGod I didnât realize how hungry I was until I walked in there.â Hugh says as he opens the driver door, sitting two styrofoam cups in the center console drink holders. âDo you mind holding this for a moment sweetheart?â He asks, holding up a small box that had a large brown paper bag sitting on top. You grab it and Hugh climbs into the car. âWould it be too cliche if we ate this at the great lawn?â You ask with a lazy grin. âMaybe a little bit but it sounds like a great idea darling.â He smiles back.Â
The drive to Central Park was a short one. Finding a parking spot however, took awhile. Hugh drove through one of the nearby parking garages, going up and down until he finally caught someone pulling out. When the two of you finally reached the lawn, you were a little nervous at the amount of people there but you put it aside, hoping that your sunglasses would be enough to hide you from any possible fans. You found a spot, farther away from the larger crowds. It was peaceful for the most part, both Hugh and yourself to engaged in conversation and eating to care about anything else. When you were both done eating, you scooted closer to Hugh, who then offered you to sit between his legs as he leaned back. Your back was against his chest, lifting with every breath he took. âThis is nice.â You say, looking up at Hugh. âIt is.â He agrees, kissing your forehead. When you look forward again, a girl catches your eye. Sheâs sitting not too far off and sheâs staring. It makes your heart stop, afraid that she might have recognized you or Hugh. Your suspicion is proved right, her eyes go wide and she lifts her phone, pointing it directly in your direction. âBabe, I think that girl is recording us.â You nudge Hugh slightly to get his attention. He looks in the girl's direction and sighs. âLetâs get out of here.â The two of you walk back to the car, hand in hand.Â
âDo you wanna go home or are you still up for one more adventure?â Hugh asks once youâre both settled in the car. The way he says âhomeâ makes your heart flutter. You know itâs probably out of habit but it makes you wonder what sharing a home with him would be like, how being with him officially would be. âIâm down for more touristing.â You smile, trying to let go of the bitter mood that girl had put you in. You didnât mind fans recognizing you but it always sucked when a good moment was taken away because of it- a moment that would have been normal if you and Hugh were ânormalâ people.Â
The sun was starting to set as Hugh drove and it was beautiful. Seeing the city lights take over was a sight to see. âI thought we were going somewhere else?â You ask in confusion as Hugh pulls into the parking garage of his apartment building. âWe are but I thought we could walk, if thatâs okay with you love. Itâs not too far.â He parks the car in his designated spot. âYea thatâs fine.â His hand squeezes your thigh, a place it often sits as he drives. âLetâs go then.âÂ
You were convinced there wasnât anything more beautiful than walking through New York at night. You were never fond of big cities, only living in Los Angeles because you had to for work, but something about nyc brings a sense of home youâve never felt before. Almost like a sense of nostalgia, a longing for a place that felt right.Â
The last stop happened to be Times Square. The second you found a good spot, you passed your phone over to Hugh to take pictures of you. It was a little over stimulating the longer you stood there, admiring all of the giant screens and billboards. You tried to tough it out as long as possible but your last straw was when some guy in a janky super hero suit tried to come up to you. Hugh was quick to grab you and lead you away. âI canât make up my mind on whatâs worse, the con artist in Hollywood or the ones here.â You joke, Hugh laughs agreeing. The streets started to empty the further away you got from the square and you were thankful for that. As you walked hand in hand with Hugh, you started to hum the melody of âNew York, New Yorkâ by Frank Sinatra. Hugh smiles down at you and releases your hand to pull you closer, his arm resting over your shoulder. âOoo. Can we go in there real quick?â You ask, pointing at the small grocery market across the street. âSure baby.â You can tell heâs confused so you answer his question before he can ask. âI wanna make dinner for you.â You look both ways down the street before crossing. âYou donât have to do that sweet girl.â The sliding doors open and youâre hit with the cool air. âI want to.â He doesnât say anything else as he follows you around the store. When you hit the produce section, you lift the sunglasses that had been sitting on your face for most of the day, creating a makeshift headband. You gather a mix of yukon gold and baby red potatoes, as well as a few carrots and a stock of broccoli. âWhat are you making?â Hugh asks as you walk towards the meat shelves, grabbing a pack of two chicken breasts. âA spicy, maple chicken sheet pan dinner.â You explain, walking towards the next aisle. âA sheet pan dinner?â He questions. âYou throw everything onto the same pan, shove it in the oven, and boom, you have dinner.â He laughs. âI guess that makes sense.âÂ
Hugh insisted on paying for everything but you refused. He had paid for almost everything else since youâve been in New York and you had to remind him that you too had too much money than you knew what to do with. He complained about it the whole way back to his apartment, it was kinda cute. When you finally got back, you asked Hugh to gather everything youâd need: a cutting board, a large bowl, a peeler, a colander, etc. You wanted to make sure you had everything so he could sit and watch, just as you had with him this morning. âI could get used to this.â You look up from where you're mixing the veggies and seasoning in a bowl. âWhat, me cooking for you?â You ask, sarcasm present in your voice. âNo, you being here with me.â Hugh smiles. âOh..â You whisper as you dump the prepped veggies onto the parchment lined sheet pan. âWas that too forward?â Youâre patting the chicken with a paper towel and placing them in the same bowl as he asks. âNo. I like when you say stuff like that, it just makes me all nervous.â You drizzle the chicken in olive oil and add your choice of seasonings. âWhy does it make you nervous?â His elbows are on the counter, hands resting in his hands. âBecause someone like you likes someone like me, itâs crazy.â You place the chicken on the sheet pan before placing it into the already heated oven.Â
Hugh stands up and walks behind you. His arms wrap around you as you wash your hands. âIs it really that hard to believe that I like you?â He asks, giving light kisses to your neck. âSometimes.â You wiggle out of his arms to dry your hands on a towel that rests on the oven handle. âI must not be doing a very good job at showing it then.â You walk back over to him, where heâs leaning back on the counter. âItâs not you babe, itâs the voices.â You point to your head. âWhat are they saying?â You think for a moment. âDo you want the default answer or the real answer?â âThe real one.â He responds without a second thought. âI think Iâm just scared that all of this is temporary.â You say motioned your arms around. âIâm scared that one day youâll snap out of whatever it is you feel for me and justâŠjust leave and not want me anymore.â He pulls you into his chest. âI donât know what I can say or do to break you free from that but I can promise that I won't just leave you. If there ever comes a time where I don't want to be with you, which is very unlikely, Iâll tell you.â You donât say anything as he holds you. The two of you stay like that until the twenty five minute timer you set is going off.Â
â
âDo you really have to leave today?â He asks, rubbing his hands up and down your back softly. After dinner, Hugh went down to fetch your suitcase out of his car. Both of you took showers, separately this time. Now you were straddling his lap, laying forward with your head resting in the crook of his neck. âUnfortunately..â You sigh out. âYou canât stay just a few more days?â He practically pouts and you can hear the sincerity in his voice. âI really wish I could but duty calls. I jump right into work once Iâm back.â This time he sighs. âIâm gonna miss you.â âIâm gonna miss you too.â You give his neck a few small kisses before speaking again. âWhen are you coming back to LA?â You lift your upper body and rest your hands on his bare chest. âIâm not sure. Got some stuff to deal with here, might take a while.â He lifts himself up, sitting up straight against the headboard, putting you both in the same position as this morning. âHm. What stuff?â You ask, hands trailing down from his chest to his abs. âDivorce stuff. Ex-wife stuff.â He shrugs slightly and leans forward, his lips meeting your neck as he leaves his own kisses. âOh..â It comes out more as a moan, Hughâs teeth nipping at the skin right below your ear. âThat must be hard, divorcing after so long together.â His lips falter for a moment. âDoesnât matter.â He leans back against the headboard. His response made you feel weird. Hughâs voice was distant. âIâm sorry. I shouldnât have said anything.â You apologize, letting your hands fall to his shoulders. âItâs okay, it wouldâve come up eventually.âÂ
âWe donât have to talk about it Hugh, itâs okay.âÂ
âItâs something we should talk about though. Itâs not fair to you. Youâve opened up so much to me, I should do the same for you.â Youâre silent, not sure what to say. âDoes it bother you?â Hugh asks.
âDoes what bother me?â You know what heâs asking but you werenât sure how to answer.Â
âThat I was married?â Heâs looking at you, but you're looking down at his hands.Â
âNo.â It wasnât a lie. Him being married isnât what bothered you. âLook at me baby.â His voice is stern, a tone that you havenât heard before. When you look at him his eyes are quick to line with yours. âDoes it bother you? Donât lie to me.â You sigh, hands sliding from his stomach. You rest them on top of his own where they are placed on your thigh. âI wasn't lying. It doesnât bother me that you were married.âÂ
âThen whatâs up sweet girl? I can tell there's something going on in that pretty head of yours..â The way heâs looking at you makes your heart race. Heâs looking at you like you're the most important person in the world, like you mean everything to him.Â
âI donât care that you were marriedâŠitâs just..this is gonna sound stupid but..Iâm scared of how long you two were together and how recent your divorce was.âÂ
âWhat do you mean baby?âÂ
âLike I said earlier, Iâm scared of this being temporary. That Iâm just someâŠgod I donât knowâŠthat Iâm a rebound or something. That the two of you will realize that being separated wasnât the right decision.â Your posture breaks as you slump forward slightly. âI knew that she would always be in your life and Iâve been trying to make peace with thatâŠbut the thought of you leaving is too much.â You confess.Â
âY/nâŠWhat Deb and I had has been over for a long time. It was over years before we finalized anything. Everything now is purely about our kids. Iâll always hold love for her in my heart but it isnât a romantic love anymore. That love is reserved for you sweet girl, all for you.â His fingers delicately lift your chin. âIâm a devoted man y/n. Once you have me, Iâm yours. I promise.â His thumb rubs along your jaw. You lift your pinky and he chuckles slightly. He lifts his own and links it with yours. âDoes that mean youâre finally gonna ask me to be your girlfriend?â His eyes widened slightly. âAre you ready to be my girlfriend?â Hugh asks, seriousness fills his voice. âI really want to be.â His eyes soften. âWhatâs stopping you from being all mine baby?âÂ
The question is loaded. The answer was full of worries you shoved deep down, hoping they wouldnât come up as soon as they did. From the moment you walked into his home, you tried your best to ignore the family photos that littered his walls. Photos of him and his wife with wide smiles, their kids standing between them, smiles just as wide. You pushed down every feeling you had as he showed you the rooms he kept for his kids for when they would visit. His daughter's room hurt the most. You saw glimpses of your own teenage years that youâd excited only a few years earlier. His sonâs room reminds you that that was the room of a man whose age was more appropriate for you. Youâd been reminded non-stop that what you had with Hugh was wrong in the eyes of others, so wrong that you were starting to feel it too.
âDoes it ever worry you that our relationship isnât practical? That it doesnât make sense?â He makes a face and he looks almost offended.âHow doesnât it make sense? I like you, you like me. Youâre happy, Iâm happy. What more is there to it?âÂ
âThatâs the thing Hugh. When it comes to you, it will never just be you.â His eyebrows scrunch up. âI'm confused baby.â You sigh. âHugh, you were married for decades, with kids. What is your ex-wife going to think about you dating a girl thatâs thirty three years younger than you? Hell, better yet, what will your kids think Hugh? What are they going to think about you dating a girl that sits right in between their ages?â You rant. âWhat Deb thinks about us doesnât matter. Sheâll get over it.â His hands give your thighs a small squeeze. âAnd your kids?â He sighs. âIâm not sure what theyâll think but Iâm sure that if I explain it to them theyâll understand. Theyâre old enough to where you wonât need to be a big part of their lives.â
âI know that babe but I donât know how Iâm supposed to fit into your life as it is. I canât just show up to the family Christmas parties as your girlfriend. Do you know how fucking weird that will be for me, for them?â His face falls and you know he doesnât take your words the way you intended. âIt would be weird to be my girlfriend?âÂ
âHugh, thatâs not what I meant.â He goes to move you off his lap but you tighten your thighs to stand your ground. âBabe, you have to understand what I mean. I donât wanna hide from your kids and Deborra. I want to be a part of your life completely and that includes knowing them.â He stops moving and sighs.Â
âThis isnât going to be easy y/n. I know I have baggage and Iâm sorry that this wasnât something we talked about sooner. I wouldnât blame you if you wanted to leave and have nothing to do with me.â Hugh lowers his head slightly. âHugh, I donât wanna leave you. Iâm used to older men, just not ones with ex-wives and kids.â You try to make it lighten the mood, hoping to make him laugh. It doesnât.Â
âEveryoneâs gonna hate us if we do this. The fans, your family, probably even my family if Iâm being honest. The crazy thing is that I donât care if everyone hates me but I donât want to be the reason everyone hates you.âÂ
Those last words felt like a weight coming off of your shoulders. The words were so simple but had been so hard to say all this time. They were true. You didnât care if fans turned on you, you didnât care if your family disapproved, though you couldnât imagine them disliking Hugh. Selfishly, you also didnât care that much if Hughâs family hated you. These were all miniscule issues when it came to you loving Hugh. As long as he was happy, you were happy. But the thought of Hugh experiencing any of that made your skin crawl. You didnât want him to lose fans heâs had over the long course of his career, you didnât want to put him through the burden of his family not approving of you and him having to feel the awkwardness every time you were around them. You couldnât imagine him jeopardizing the life he had built all because of you. You were still building a career. Everyone around you has already experienced you dating men that have no business dating someone your age. You didnât want to hurt him with the implications that came along with your name and age.Â
âThatâs not fair to say.â Hugh squeezes your hand. âYou canât put the weight of everything on yourself. If you decide that you want to be with me, then thatâs how itâs going to be. You and me. Weâll figure everything out together.â You look off to the side because you know if you look at him the ache youâd been feeling in your throat will betray you. âLook at me.â The hand that isnât holding yours reaches for your cheek as he attempts to move your face to look towards him. You refuse, already feeling a tear slip down involuntarily. âBaby please.â He tries again and you let him turn your face. A sob escapes, the pain in your neck finally relieved. âWhatâs wrong y/n? You gotta talk to me.â His voice is sweet and patient. All this man does is care for you in a way that youâve never experienced before.Â
âI donât wanna hurt you and your family Hugh. I donât want them to suffer, all because I love you.â You sob. âYou what?â His hands drop down to your knees. âI love you, Hugh.â You try your best to get the words out through the steady stream of tears. âDo you mean that baby?â He asks softly as one hand comes back to your cheek, wiping a few tears away. âOf course I mean it, thatâs why I canât leave you. I feel so selfish because the smart thing would be to walk away so no one gets hurt but I canât. I love you too much to let you go.âÂ
âI love you y/n, so much.â He pulls you in for a kiss. âReally?â You ask with sad eyes. âIâm pretty sure I fell in love with you the moment I met you baby. You looked so pretty that day and your voice was like a siren's call. I tried to fight the attraction but when you invited me to your album party, I didn't care anymore. I wanted you.â You grabbed his face at the confession, pulling his lips to yours. You both let every emotion spill into the kiss. âDoes this make you my girlfriend now or are we still friends that hook up and love each other?â He asks jokingly with a dopey smile. âAs much as I want to say yes, talk to your kids first. Please. I think it would make me feel a little better about everything.â He kisses you. âIâll talk to them tomorrow.âÂ
â
Leaving Hugh felt impossible. Not knowing when youâd see him next and him being around his ex-wife without you here to distract him made you nervous. You trusted him but when it came to you or the woman he was married to for twenty seven years, it was hard to say he'd choose you. Even after his reassurance, you had a feeling she would always come first.Â
âAre you sure you canât come with me?â You ask as you hug him, the two of you in the same hidden room from when he picked you up. âI really wish I could baby. Iâll try to get back out there as soon as I can.â He kisses the top of your head and the two of you stay there for as long as you can. âI should probably go.â You say reluctantly. âYea, you should.â You give him a few quick kisses. âDonât leave me waiting too long. Iâll be waiting for you.â You smile at him before giving him one last kiss. âI wonât, sweet girl. Text me as soon as you board and when you land okay?â You grab the handle of your suitcase. âI will.â You start to walk towards the door that leads out to the public but before you go out, you turn towards him one more time. âBye Hugh.â You give him a small wave. âBye baby. I love you.â The words make you smile. âI love you Hugh.â You give him one more wave before you walk through the door.
thank you for reading!
series taglist: @chronicallybubbly @spideybv28 @pear-1206 @robertthehoover @reidsworld @bloody-bunni666 @quillycrow @kythefangirl25 @bluetimeombre @cskidjgsjaoaknayan52782 @thewiselionessss @annagraceevanss @peterparkernotfound @rogueinmymind @samsamsantos @wolviesgirl @white-wolf-buckaroo @weskerussy @marvelgirlie-4 @honey-ros3ss @nonamevenus @nizem8 @chaimshelii @rockerchick05 @starryeddie @saylak @haytchee @godlypresley @mega-kittyglitter-1 @acescutejeans-1247 @bethexo07
*taglist closed*
#hugh jackman#cyg#controversially young girlfriend#hugh jackman fanfiction#hugh jackman x reader#hugh jackman fic#hugh jackman fanfic#hugh jackman x female reader#hugh jackman x you#hugh jackman x y/n#hugh jackman x popstar!reader#cyg part six#female reader#x reader#reader insert#hugh jackman reader insert#popstar!reader
509 notes
·
View notes
Text
I love you, Iâm sorry
A letter from reader to Rafe
Content: Angst, like PURE sad, the lamp looks weird, based on the song I love you, Iâm sorry by Gracie Abrams (may or may not be accurate)
A/N: about that cliffhanger and happy ending, I changed my mind⊠also ignore any writing mistakes if thereâs any and this was kinda rushed so I hope it still turns out good
Masterlist
dividers from @anitalenia
Rafe,
It is Saturday night. I should be out doing something, partying or whatever to enjoy myself, yet here i am, pen in hand, finding myself writing to you again. I know this letter will never reach you- itâll end up crumpled at the bottom of my drawer or burned to ashes. Still, I canât seem to stop myself.
It has been exactly two august ago since everything fell apart. I remember the way I laid it all out, raw, I wanted to be real, hoping that honesty would mend us. We werenât perfect. Hell, we were far from it. We fought like fire and gasoline, burning everything we touched. Jealousy leads us to mistrust each other but even then, I didnât think it would end the way it did. I never thought that fight would be the last..the final, devastating blow before you ghosted me and blocked me everywhere.
I swear it wasnât my intention to break up with you, I thought by exposing the cracks, we could patch them together. Instead, the truth just ended up pushing you away. When you drove off in your Benz and left me standing at my gate, it felt like everything had stopped. The time, the world, my heartâŠeverything froze. I couldnât breathe. I wanted to scream, I wanted to stop you, beg you to stay, to tell you that we could still save us but you didnât look back, and i was too late.
Now, i watch you from a distance as you become successful, helping your dad doing business, running Cameronâs development like you were born to do it. I heard your name whispered in admiration at the club where I work, how you charm people the way you trained for. And you know what? Iâm so so proud of you Rafe. I always knew you had it in you. Iâll be rooting for you always, even from the shadows.
Maybe two summers from now weâll be talking again at some point, exchange smiles, our lives untangled and weâre cool again. I can picture youâll be in your familyâs jet, travelling, and me, on my boat moving on with our own lives. By then, i hope..im actually ready to move on. I know youâve already moved on- I mean, why wouldnât you? Still, thereâs part of me wish that you wouldnât yet, and maybe, just maybe, you would take me back.
But thatâs just selfish isnât it? I was selfish when we were together too. I made everything about me, i was inconsiderate, I turn something small into raging battles. I didnât listen, didnât see you for who you were. Iâm ashamed of the person I was, of the mistakes I made. After everything i did, Iâm surprised you havenât send someone to kill me yet.
Lately I find myself sitting on the porch, watching sunsets like we used to, with a glass of something strong in my hand. I laugh at myself, at the crash I made, because what else can I do? Itâs a twisted kind of copingâlaughing at my own heartbreak. It doesnât feel real and itâs really hard to let go but i guess thatâs just the way life goes.
I know i was a dick, Rafe. I had too many flaws to count but as sick as it sounds, I loved you first. Youâll always be my first love. You were the best and the worst thing that ever happened to me, a storm that left me shattered but alive. Your love had impact me deeply, it is carved in my soul. No matter where we are, i want you to know that Iâll carry the past and the weight of my mistakes with me. Trust me, it will always, haunt me.
I regret every second for not treating you well, for not being the person you needed. Lastly, i want you to know that I still, truly, deeply, love you, Iâm sorry.
*Ding* you heard the bell rings. You rush downstairs to answer the door.
âPizza deliveryâ, says the delivery boy standing in front of you. You almost forgot you ordered one, an hour ago. You take your prepaid alfredo chicken pizza and thank him. It was Rafeâs favourite pizza, youâre not sure if itâs still his favourite though. After shutting the door, you walk to your kitchen.
Just two seconds later, *ding* the bell rings again. Did the delivery boy forget anything? You thought.
You open the door, âyes-â you pause. You couldnât believe it, standing right in front of you,
âTopper?â
âTopper what are you doing here?â you ask, your voice laced with confusion.
He then steps aside and reveals a man behind him, lying on the steps of your porch- a man whose silhouette youâd recognize anywhere. âRafe,â you whisper.
âShit Iâm sorry to bother you but this dumbass got into an accident for driving while heâs high,â Topper blurts out, panickly.
Your brow furrowing and your confusion deepens. You walk closer to Rafe and spot the blood dripping from his head, âAccident? What? Then why do you bring him here instead of the hospital?â You ask, your voice sharp, slicing through the chaos of the moment.
âHe wonât let me. He insisted I bring him here to see you,â Topper explains.
âY/n,â Rafe speaks up, his voice low and strained.
Your heart skips a beat. Itâs like the universe has stopped spinning again. This is the first time you hear him calling your name after two whole years.
âHey Rafe, youâre bleeding,â you say, your voice mix with feelings.
âIâm fine,â he says, giving a soft, disarming smile while trying to sit up.
You instruct Topper to go find some cloth to stop the bleeding. As he dissapears, you sit on your knees facing to Rafe, âRafe, what happened? Why are you here?â you ask, still have no clue of whatâs going on here.
âI wanted to see you,â he replies, putting on that damn smile again, the one thatâs always managed to unravel you. âI miss you, y/n.â
Your face goes pale, your eyes widens, the words hang in the hair, heavy and unexpected. âRafe, youâre drunk,â you accuse, trying to make sense of whatâs happening right now.
âNo, Iâm not, i swear Iâm very conscious right now,â he insists, his voice firm. Youâre still not sure if heâs telling the truth or not. âI really miss you, y/n,â he continues, his voice low but still clear for you to hear it.
Your heart aches, torn between disbelief and the undeniable pull of his words. âHow hard did you hit your head? God, youâre still bleeding. We need to see a doctor,â you say, trying to stand up, but he grabs your hand, pulling you back down.
âStop it, Iâm fine i swearâŠthis is nothing,â he says waving off the concern. Just then, Topper returns with a towel in his hand. He hands the towel to you and says, âdude, are you sure youâre okay? When i saw your car there were smokes everywhere. Looks like you hit that tree pretty hard,â his voice fill with concern.
âIâm fine Top, just go. I need to talk to y/n,â Rafe says with a dismissive wave. Topper hesitates, he looks at you for confirmation as if youâre the one in charge here. You nod at him, signalling an approval, âsâokay Top i can handle this.â
âOkay, just call me if anything happens,â he says. âThank you,â you mutter softly to Topper as heâs leaving towards his car.
With Topper gone, you shift your focus back to Rafe. You take the towel and start dabbing on the blood on his forehead, âwe still need to get this stitched up,â you say. Rafe then grabs your wrist, his grip firm but not forceful, âlook at me,â he demands.
You look at him straight in the eyes, drowning in his blue eyes. Itâs overwhelming- staring at the man that you love but no longer yours.
âI do mean what i said, i miss you y/n and i wanted to see you,â he says, his tone steady and sure.
âBut why now?â You ask, your voice breaking under the weight of the question.
âSar..Sarah told me tonight that youâve been writing letters about me. She found them stashed under your bed,â he says, hesitantly.
Your stomach drops and you shake your head in disbelief, âGodâŠi knew it there was something wrong. She was acting so weird when she left this morning,â you mutter.
âSo itâs true? Youâve been writing about me?â
Your face is turning red, youâre struggling to find the words. âI- yesâŠIâve been writing letters. Pretending like Iâm gonna send it to you but i never do,â you stutter.
âWhy didnât you just send them?â He presses, his voice low, almost pleading.
âYou know why RafeâŠyouâve moved on. You blocked me few months after we broke up. Youâre thriving now with your job, you got your whole life together, and I- I was the reason why we broke up. I canât just crawl my way back into your life like nothing happened,â you shatter, your voice breaking as youâre struggling to control your tears.
Rafe shakes his head. He brushes his thumb over your knuckles and kisses it. âYouâre wrong y/n, youâre absolutely wrong. Iâve been doing nothing over the past two years except than trying to forget about you. Thatâs why Iâve been doing all these jobs, thinking it could distract me, but no,â he shakes his head again. âNothing could make me stop thinking about you.â
His confession leaves you breathless, your tears streaming down your face as he continues. âAbout the blocking and disappearing, Iâm really sorry, I was a coward. The truth is, that day i came to your house to apologize. Then, as I stood outside, i saw you were laughing with jj through your window. I knew you guys were not together cause after jj left, I may or may not have confronted himâŠâ he then mouthed sorry. âBut then, I remember the way you looked so happy when youâre with him. At that time, I knew I had to let you go cause you deserve someone better and you deserve to be happy so thatâs why I blocked you..as if that makes any difference.â
You idiot,â you scoff. âI never wanted anyone else, only you Rafe, only you. Youâre the only one who could truly make me happy.â
His eyes glisten, his smile soft and hesitant. âPlease forgive me y/n, I swear Iâm a better person now and I love- I love you, so much. I still do.â
You reach up, caress his cheek and pull him in for a kiss. âI love you too Rafe,â you whisper. He cups your face and returns the kiss. The kiss is passionate, slow and tender. His lip is so soft and only god knows how much you miss this. The world fades around you, leaving only the two of you, two broken pieces finding their way back to each other.
You pull away from his face and let out a giggle. âWhy are you laughing?â He asks, canât help but let out a soft giggle too.
âBefore you came I was actually writing another letter for you,â you admit, a shy smile appears on your face.
âOh really? Tell me about it baby,â he smirks. Your smile widens at the sound of the nickname that rolls out from his mouth. âMm I miss that. You, calling me baby. Anyways, itâs in my room, wanna come in?â You ask.
He shakes his head, pulling you closer as he leans back against the stairs railing. âHmm in a bit sweetheart, you can tell me here while we stargaze. I missed your porch- and mostly you, of course,â he replies with a faint smile.
So you do. You talk to him about the letter while your head rest on his shoulder and your fingers intertwined. âLastly I wrote, I love you, Iâm sorry,â you say, explaining the last content of the letter. But then, you realise he has gone quiet. His stillness unsettling. You glance up to him, âRafe?â Heâs not responding. You check his pulse but there is none. Panic sets in as you shake him, calling his name.
âRafeâ
âRafe, wake upâ
âWake up!â
âWake up!â
âY/nâ
âY/nâ
âY/n, wake upâ
You gasp, your heart is pounding like a drum. Youâre sweating all over your body as reality crashes down. It was a nightmare.
âHey..baby you okay?â You turn your head to your right and realise itâs Rafe. Heâs okay, heâs alive and heâs sitting on the bed next to you. Relief floods through you like a tidal wave.
âIs it the nightmare again?â He asks. You nod, signalling him that heâs right.
âItâs okay baby I got you. Here, come back to sleep,â he says, gently pulling you into his arms. You smile and cuddle him, clinging to the illusion of safety his embrace provides. You close your eyes again trying to fall back to sleep till your alarm suddenly rings.
You wake up with a tear running down your cheek. You hit the snooze button and realise that was a dream and this time, itâs the true reality. You look to the other side of your bed, itâs empty. It always has been for quite a while now. The truth is, that night after Rafe collapsed, you called for an ambulance. On the way to the hospital, they try everything to make his heart beat again, but nothing works. It was too late. He had lost too many blood before that you werenât aware of and that same night, Rafe had died in your arms.
Itâs been 3 years since the tragic. You keep having the same dream almost every night. Part of you is grateful that you and Rafe had ended in good terms but another part of you knows that the truth is youâll never get the chance to redeem yourself and be a better partner. Thereâs nothing remaining other than the memories that will haunt you forever.
Rafe, if youâre hearing this, I love you, Iâm sorry.
Like and reblog if you want to kys after reading thisđâșïž
#drew starkey#obx#rafe cameron#rafe fanfiction#rafe outer banks#rafe cameron x reader#rafe obx#outer banks#outer banks rafe#rafe imagine#rafe angst#angst#angst with a sad ending#rafe x you#rafe x reader#rafe fic#Spotify
277 notes
·
View notes
Text
Good things come in small packages
Part 1 | Part 2
Pairing: Mini Han x fem reader
Synopsis: One year ago you purchased a âminiature companionâ named Hannie. Heâs the size of a Ken doll but alive and horny. But something unexpected happens on your one year anniversary.
Word count: approx 2k
A/n: Hey!!! It's finally here! My Mini Han oneshot (posted in a couple of instalments because I get too excited to share). The idea for Mini Han was born through a conversation with my girl @noellllslut (we always have the most unhinged thoughts). Then I wrote a little "imagining" here (which Iâve incorporated into this fic anyway, so you donât have to read), which then sparked quite a bit curiosity amongst you sweet/filthy readers. Questions came, and I felt compelled to explore more of this theme.
I hope you enjoy this little fic. It's sweet and smutty, and as I kept writing, I fell in love with our dear y/n and Mini Hannie. I want one for myself tbh.
CW below the cut
CW: supernatural themes, oral sex, sexual acts, sexual themes, voyeurism
You've had your miniature human, Hannie, for almost a year?! You realize, sitting at your work desk as you look at your desktop calendar. You smile and make a note to organize a celebration for just the two of you, and to buy a cheesecake for dessert. Hannie loves cheesecake. Your smile grows. He always manages to get it all over him, then wants to get it all over you so he can lick it off you.
One year this coming weekend. It feels like time has flown, yet at the same time it feels like heâs been part of your life forever. Your heart bursts as you think back to how it all came to be.
You had been lonely. You'd broken up with your long term boyfriend and was feeling sad one night. So you went online to doom scroll, and online shop. You expected you'd end up down a rabbit hole of cat memes and be $500 down in shoe purchases, but instead an ad appeared on your screen.
"Miniature human companions" it said, with images of very attractive men. Miniature men. Were they human? Couldn't be. Were they robots? Probably. They must be really expensive to make which is why they are so small, you'd decided.
You were intrigued, so you researched the company, finding that this new type of 'companion' utilizes cutting edge technology that simulates actual human behavior and bodily functions.
By 4am you'd chosen your companion. His name was Han. He was adorable and attractive, with fluffy black hair and pouty lips, and from the personality trait notes, he sounded like a lot of fun.
"Pay Now". You can still remember the feeling of excitement that ran through you as hit the button to complete your purchase.
When he arrived, he came in a box with air holes, which you found kind of weird considering he didn't actually breathe oxygen. You set the box on your kitchen table, took a deep breath and lifted the lid. You gasped as you peered inside.
A little man, about the size of a Ken doll, sat on a blanket eating miniature crisps out of a miniature chip bag.
"Oh hello!" he looked up at you. "Are you my Noona?" he waved excitedly.
Holy fucking shit. You almost fainted as you stumbled to sit down on a dining chair.
You knew he was meant to talk, but he just seemed so real as he chewed his food then licked the seasoning off his lips like he could actually taste it. His little chest moved with his breath, like he was really breathing. Could he do everything a human can do? You wondered.
"My nameâs Hannie." He said standing up and brushing the crumbs off his trousers.
"Um...I-I'm Y/n..." you stuttered, trying to process what you were witnessing,
"You're really pretty, Y/n." He beamed up at you with a gummy grin.
You prepared him a little space of his own, with a makeshift bed, clothing that you had also ordered from the company you purchased him from, and bought a set of Barbie sized cups, plates and furniture. You even bought him a Barbie Dreamhouse to live in, but he preferred to just climb up your full sized furniture and use that.
You studied the information manual that came with him and learned that he could in fact, experience life just as a human did. He needed to eat, sleep, wash, poop. Oh and he could get erections and ejaculate. Wow!
Over the next weeks and months you'd gotten yourselves into a routine, and became really close. He was your best friend. You did everything together, mostly staying at home. You assumed he was some sort of AI, and that's why you got along so well, but the longer he was with you, the more his own interests came to the surface. Like singing and Anime.
He helped you bake, often getting himself covered in flour and other ingredients. You'd watch movies together. Most nights you'd lay on the couch and he'd lay face down on your chest while you watched your favorites. Sometimes you'd feel him get hard against the curve of your breast, and you'd think inappropriate thoughts about him. You'd grow wet between your legs and wish he was able to touch you.
He loved it when youâd brush his hair with a tiny little hairbrush and sit him on your benchtop in the bathroom when youâre getting ready for the day. You know he loved it when you forgot he was there one time and you took a shower in front of him. He got so hard watching you soap up your body.
Sometimes you'd take him out on a picnic somewhere secluded near the ocean so he could freely move about the picnic blanket without fear of being seen. Or he'd sneak into your work bag and scare the shit out of you when you were working.
In the early days, you'd occasionally go on dates with actual men. Mostly to take your mind of your growing feelings for Hannie. You'd bring them home and fuck them in your bed, knowing he was somewhere watching, listening. You'd imagine him getting hard from your noises, and it made you moan even louder just picturing it. You'd imagine it was Hannie inside you too, pounding hard into your cunt, and making you come on his cock.
He was distant with you in the days after. Heâd sit around sulking and pouting.
"What's wrong, Hannie?" You asked him after heâd ignored you for three days.
"Noona... it's justâŠI get so jealous of them." He burst into tears. "I want to do things like that to you. I want to the be the one who makes you come." He sobbed.
Things changed after that. You no longer went out with other men, and you and your miniature companion began to explore a more physical, more sexual, relationship.
From letting you see each other naked, to mutual masturbation, to eventually touching each other and making each other come.
You soon learned that even though Hannie is small, he is extremely talented with his mouth, and he can make you come harder than anyone had ever before.
One morning he noticed that you were still asleep, and very naked. The way you were laying, legs splayed out looked so inviting to him. Youâd kicked your blanket off at some point. He couldnât help himself.
You woke up to a sensation between your legs, and when you looked down you saw him kneeling between your your legs, using his arms to push your pussy lips open and doing his very best to lap at your clit.
âHannie?â You whimpered. He stopped for a moment to stand up and wave at you, the entire front of his body dripping with your arousal. âIâve just found my favorite thing to do!â He said enthusiastically and then he was back to being buried against your pussy.
These days, at night time heâll climb up onto your chest while youâre lying in bed watching videos on your phone. He still loves to nestle against the bulge of your breasts, especially if youâre in a loose satin camisole, and heâll slide himself under the fabric.
âWhat do you want to watch, Hannie?â Youâll ask him.
âPorn!â Heâll answer excitedly. The phone is like a giant screen to him and itâs never long before you feel him shimmying his clothes off and rubbing his little swollen erection against your skin.
Heâs such a desperate little thing that you let him do whatever he needs to get himself off. Often, heâll rub his cock along your bottom lip while he humps your tits, or heâll scramble to suck on your nipple. He does his best to stretch his mouth around it, while he grinds against you and cumming on your soft skin. Then heâll pass out right there. Poor little tyke gets himself tired.
Some of the kinkier things he gets you to do include tying him up and edging him until his cock becomes so painfully red and engorged that heâs crying. His naked body is delicious to look at, and you love to run the pad of your index finger over his muscles. Heâs perfectly toned, his skin honey brown, and his cock is mouth-wateringly big for his frame.
Heâs rendered helpless as you stroke your finger gently up and down his body. Then, using the tip of your tongue, you lick his cock carefully whilst shoving your pinky finger into his mouth.
There are times when youâll dress up in lingerie covered in buckles and straps and heâll climb up your body like heâs doing some kind of adventure hike. He gets so sweaty and very hard as he explores the terrain of your body.
He really is the perfect companion.
You are broken from your thoughts by your alarm signaling it's time to go home from work, and you hurry home to see your Hannie.
_____________
"Fuck! Hannie! Please... need to come...need one more...please. Don't stop." You pant. It's later that evening, and you're on the verge of your third orgasm with Hannie between your thighs sucking expertly on your clit. He's got your lips spread open as far as he can manage, and he's grinding against your core seeking his own release. Inside your pussy you've got your vibrator egg on full intensity. "Yes!!! Yes...coming!!!" You cry as you arch off the bed as you come all over him.
He quickly climbs up your body, almost slipping off because heâs covered in so much of your cream, and kneels on your chest to pump his cock until heâs spurting cum onto your tongue.
âTastes so good, Hannie.â You show him your empty tongue, but heâs already collapsed across your body.
You clean him up and put him in his striped pajamas, before you both nestle into bed. Youâre used to him sleeping on the pillow next to you now, although it took you a while to stop worrying youâd roll on him in the night.
âNoona? Did you know that tomorrow itâll be one year since I came here?â He says sleepily.
You roll onto your side and smile. âYes, actually I do, honey. Have a think about what youâd like to do to celebrate, okay. Anything you want."
He nods. âYeah, Iâll think about it. But just so you know, itâll involve me being buried in your pussy.â
ââââ-
Han laid back on the pillow. What would he like to do to celebrate? Heâd love to celebrate by being inside you. Properly. Fully.
He wishes he could do the things he'd seen those men youâd do to you all those months ago. To pin your legs up and fuck you so hard the bed would shake. He takes his mind back to when heâd hide on your shelf and watch, fucking into his hand and holding back tears of despair.
What would it be like to bend you over and fuck you from behind? What would it even be like to fuck you at all? He wants to know so bad.
But he does have a special relationship with you, he supposes. Not every guy has to stretch his mouth around a nipple or clit like he has to. Can those men be covered head to toe in your juices? Or lay completely across the bulge of your boob. No. They canât. Only he can.
He pouts to himself.
He knows heâs got it good, you are his everything. But as he lays on the pillow next you and closes his eyes, he wonders if heâs enough for you? Could you give up real men forever, with real sized cocks that can stretch you out and fill you deep? Would you be okay with never having a boyfriend you could take out in public, or take to family events, or be seen with?
Could you settle for him? A miniature version of a man?
He sighs. "Goodnight, Noona. Love you." He whispers as he leans over and gives your giant lips a kiss.
"Goodnight, my sweet Hannie. I love you too." you reply sleepily.
As he drifts off to sleep he wishes what he always wishes. That he could be human sized and be with you like a proper human.
-----------
The morning sun peeks through your window, landing on your face and causing you to stir. You groan and try to stretch, but a heaviness across your middle keeps you in place. You peer down to find a man's arm wrapped around you, snuggling you tight.
Fear courses through your body, and you scream as you fling the arm off and jump out bed. You grab your lamp, ready to hit the intruder.
"Noona?" The man lifts his head, his dark locks falling around his face.
Your eyes almost pop out of your head when you see the confused look on his face. "Hannie!?" You choke, hands poised to strike.
"Noona? What are you doing?" he peers down at the pillow his head had been resting on, and then down the bed toward his feet. "Why is your bed so small?"
"Hannie?" You whisper, lowering the lamp, letting it drop to the floor.
"Why is everything so small? Wait. Why am I naked? Noona, have you been playing with me in my sleep?" He looks up at you confused and worried. "Noona, why are you looking at me like that?"
His eyes land on his pajamas, torn to shreds next to him. He picks up the scrap of fabric that was his pajama top, and his eyes widen. "Why are my clothes so tiny?"
"Hannie," you take in the man before you, naked and taking up most of the bed. "You're big."
To be continuedâŠ
@channieandhisgoonsquad @noellllslut @itsseohannbin @weareapackofstrays @3rachasdomesticbanana @palindrome969 @xxkissesforchanniexx @chuuchuu1224 @fun-fanfics @rhonnie23 @jisunglyricist @strayywayy @armystay89 @igetcarriedawaywithyou @mylittleponeypinkrosieposie @kyunchoni @justforreaders @melochacco @scenuniverse @oddracha @ismokeeweed @galaxycatdrawz @jiminssluttyminx @teddy-stay @kayleefriedchicken @imperfectlyperfectprincess1
925 notes
·
View notes
Note
FIC IDEA WITH LANDO: So reader recently moved to Monaco bc of her job (any remote job u want and content creater) anyways she is working at a cafĂ© just to get some money and lando is a customer. He flirts with her and stuff and she writes her number on the cup without him noticing at the moment. The reader then like a week later mentions it to her friend and talks about how he did not respond yet and like what exactly happened not knowing her friend was on live and her fans get invested and call this mystery boy âcafĂ© boyâ (kind of like Alix Earle with nfl man) Then McLaren invites the reader to the paddock and lando sees her and then have like a talk together in his drivers room and he mentions how he was nervous to text or something. After she makes a soft launch post captioned âmy cafĂ© boy đ€â. IF U DO IT PLEASE TAG ME!
my coffee boy | l.n.
synopsis: in which you met the love of your life when you least expected it
a/n: thank you so much @idkyet101sblog for the amazing idea đ€
my masterlist
Instagram
liked by francisca.cgomes, yourbestfriend and 78,192 others
yourusername my new home is pretty damn beautiful
đMonte-Carlo, Monaco
view all 471 comments
user1 mother is finally living her dream đ
francisca.cgomes yayy!!!!!â€ïžâ€ïž
yourusername â€ïžâ€ïž
yourbestfriend canât believe you left me behind đ„Č JK IâM SO HAPPY FOR YOU â€ïžâ€ïž
yourusername i miss you already đđâ€ïž
user2 who is she?
user3 sheâs a content creator and up-and-coming modelđ«¶đ» she makes a lot of F1 content since she is very good friends with Kika
user2 how come iâve never heard of her until now?
user4 sheâs only starting to become famous and accustomed to the public eye, maybe thatâs why
yourmother so proud of you!!â€ïžâ€ïž
yourusername love you mom!!!!
user5 if i don't grow up to be just like Y/N, i'm giving up
Real life
Moving to Monaco had always been your dream. Living in the beautiful country right on the water, starting a new life in such a peaceful place and being able to follow your dreams.
It had been your dream ever since you were a little girl.
However, moving to Monaco was in itself very pricey. It hadnât been easy, gathering the money you needed to lead a relatively comfortable lifestyle in the exclusivist country, but you had managed to do so.
And now, you now had to step up a bit until things got going for you.
And you figured that working at the local coffee shop was the best solution. At least just until you got settled in your new home country and your career kicked in.
You knew that Monaco was the home to a lot of athletes, especially Formula 1 drivers, but you didn't really expect to meet any of them. Monaco was not really as small of a place as people thought, you wouldn't just run into an F1 driver in the street that casually.
No, you run into them at coffee shops.
You had been minding your own business one day, thankful that it was still early and people were not yet coming for coffee. But then the entrance bell rang, and your eyes met the most beautiful man you had ever laid eyes on.
The one and only, Lando Norris.
You didn't want to seem like an obsessed fan, so you tried to keep your excitement at bay the best you could.
"Hello" he greeted when he approached the counter, that famous smirk adorning his features.
"Hi. What can I get you?" you asked sweetly, praying to God that he wouldn't notice the furious blush on your cheeks.
"I'll just have a cappuccino, love" he asked, giving you a dazzling smile.
You blushed even more and nodded, getting to work on his drink.
He didn't say anything else for a second, he just watched and admired your movements as you effortlessly prepared his coffee.
"I haven't seen you around here before, and trust me. I would have remembered a face as beautiful as yours" Lando suddenly asked, leaning forward against the counter.
You almost did a double take, not wanting to get your hopes up. Was he actually flirting with you? Were you just dreaming?
You cleared your throat before you answered, which made Lando smile even more cockily.
"I just moved here a couple of days ago, got a job with a modelling agency and figured I would work for some extra money until the modelling gigs kick in" you explained, looking at his from the corner of your eye to see his wide eyes when you mentioned being a model.
"With a face as beautiful as yours, figured you were a model of some sort. Nobody would pass on someone as pretty as you"
You blushed again, thankful that the shop was almost empty and people couldn't see you falling apart just from talking to the man.
"Do you flirt with every barista you meet, Mr. Norris?" you teased, pouring the drink into a to-go cup.
"Just the insanely pretty ones"
You chuckled and shook your head, taking the sharpie in your hand to write his name on the cup. As soon as you wrote his name, your hand moved on its own, scribbling your phone number underneath and the message 'call me <3' next to it.
Biting your lip, you gave him the drink with a smile, biding your goodbyes.
"I'll see you around, Y/N" he said, looking at your name tag.
"Okay" was all you could say, your mind too fuzzy to come up with a better response.
He turned around just before he exited the cafe, winking at you before departing.
What the hell had just happened?
âĄâĄâĄâĄâĄ
Much to your disappointment, a couple of days had gone by without a single text from the driver.
You hadn't thought much of it, way too busy with unpacking and such to even think about your encounter. It was our friend who kept asking you about it, going out of her mind when you mentioned you had given your number to an F1 driver.
"Y/N, come here, you left me all alone" Samantha, your friend, called out for you from the living room.
You sighed, unwillingly getting out of your very comfortable position on your bed and walked into the living room.
Not even paying attention to what Samantha was doing, you fell on the couch face first, your sore limbs tired from the short walk from the bedroom to the living room.
"I was very comfortable in bed, thank you very much" you mumbled, but Samantha paid you no mind.
She knew how grumpy you got in the evenings, so she had learned to ignore your comments in such instances.
"Has he texted you yet?" she asked, making you glare at her.
"I don't know how many times you've already asked me that and how many times I've given you the exact same answer. No, he hasn't" you grumbled, hiding your face in your pillow.
Samantha hummed, casting a sneaky glance to her phone.
"But like what exactly happened?" she pressed, making you sigh.
"It's not that interesting of a story. He came in the coffee shop, ordered a drink, we flirted a little and then I wrote my number on his cup" you explained once again, and unbeknownst to you, your fans were going wild over the information they had just heard.
Samantha almost wanted to laugh when she saw the dozens of comments flooding in, calling Lando the "mysterious café boy" that hadn't texted you.
"If I were him, I would have texted you the minute I walked out" she defended, making you sigh.
"But you're not him. There are numerous reasons that could explain why he hasn't texted me, he's a busy guy, Samantha" you defended, getting up from the couch to head back to your bedroom, so done with the conversation.
Samantha waited until the door was closed before switching her attention back to her phone.
"And there you go, ladies and gentlemen. Our girl is finally finding love" she giggled, clapping her hands.
If only Lando would have the courage to make the first step.
âĄâĄâĄâĄâĄ
You had always been a fan of Formula 1, you got that from your father. He would always bring you with him to races when you were younger, and his love and admiration was passed onto you from a very young age.
However, you hadn't attended a race in a while, you hadn't had the opportunity or the time to go to one.
Until now.
McLaren had contacted you a couple of days before the Silverstone Grand Prix, inviting you as their VIP guest for the weekend. And who were you to refuse a weekend with the team of the guy you were crushing on?
That's how you found yourself walking towards the McLaren hospitality, bag clutched tightly in your hand as you approached the brightly papaya colored building.
Sighing with a smile on your face, you had just put your hand on the handle when the door opened from the inside and Lando stepped out, stopping in his tracks when he saw you in front of him.
The both of you froze, not knowing how to react. The first one to break the tension was Lando, who smiled at you widely.
"Hey, Y/N. Long time no see" he said, making you chuckle and nod.
"Yeah"
He nodded, and silence settled for a split second between the two of you before he spoke up.
"Look, I'm sorry I didn't text you. I saw your number, even saved it in my phone and was meaning to say something. I was just too nervous to screw things up, cause I really like you" he confessed, making your heartbeat quicken significantly.
Your eyes widened, and relief finally settled into your troubled mind. There had been so many thoughts and theories in your head about why he hadn't contacted you. Maybe you had misread the situation, maybe he wasn't interested, maybe he didn't see your number written next to his name, countless possibilities had been swirling around in your head.
But now, you were finally content. He was just nervous, bless his heart. If you were being fair, you would have been way too nervous to contact him if the roles had been reversed.
"Don't worry, it's okay" you reassured him, which made Lando feel better.
"I want to make it up to you. How about dinner tonight? My treat, I'll show you around the city" he suggested, his eyes full of hope.
You couldn't possibly deny him, so you found yourself nodding.
"Great" he smiled and leaned in to plant a kiss on your cheek before departing towards the garage.
You bit your lip, trying to suppress a smile.
He hadn't forgotten you after all.
Instagram
liked by landonorris, pietrapilao and 691,382 others
yourusername my cafĂ© boy đ€
view all 98,162 comments
francisca.cgomes iâm so happy for you guys!!!â€ïžâ€ïž
yourusername thank you babe!!!âšâ€ïž
user1 who is that????
user2 iâm so jealous đââïžđ„Č
pietrapilao â€ïž
yourusername đ«¶đ»
user3IS THAT LANDO?????
user4 why would you think itâs lando?
user5 some people saw him with someone at the race and think this is his girlfriend
maxfewtrell smooth
yourusername thanks đââïž
user6 this is basically confirmation thatâs Lando đ
maxfewtrell donât take my word for it, people
comments and re-blogs help us grow!
much appreciated!!
REQUEST HERE
#imagines#oneshots#fanfiction#one shot#formula 1#formula one#f1 fanfic#f1 imagine#f1 x reader#f1 smau#f1#f1 fic#lando norris blurb#lando norris fic#lando norris fluff#lando norris imagine#lando norris smau#lando norris x reader#lando norris x you#lando norris fanfic#lando norris x y/n#mclaren f1#mclaren#lando norris drabble#lando norris one shot#lando norris x oc#ln4#ln4 x reader#ln4 imagine#ln4 fic
432 notes
·
View notes
Text
looking through your eyes + eight
authors note: so....i like cliched shit, so there's some of that here. hope it's not too much. this one is also very heavy at points, so please read the warnings, but it def has its moments that help progress the plot. also, the book referenced is a real work that we often use in therapy with survivors of sexual trauma. an excellent, powerfully healing read. i own neither the book nor the excerpt used.
if any cw/twâs are missed, please let me know, and i will add them!
cw/tw:Â references to csa, aftermath of csa, character being triggered, scene of violence/torture, fluff, angst, language, and suggestive themes
song inspo: âlooking through your eyesâ by leann rimes
masterlist
words: 12k (i clearly don't know how to stop. it is what it is)
It's out of our hands We can't stop what we have begun
---Leann Rimes
âClarke.â
Thereâs a heavy sigh followed by continued writing, icy blue eyes focused on the report before her instead of the irksome man before her, no doubt giving her those âfuck meâ eyes that would be an HR nightmare if HR actually did any fucking thing at this precinct.
She finishes her quote before asking with all the intentional disinterest, âwhat do you want, Reed?â
His question, as well as his intrusion by her desk, is expected. âwhy arenât you joining the rest of us for the luncheon today?â
Itâs none of his business, and Danica has no issues telling him that in intentionally vague terms. âGot somewhere to be.âÂ
Finally looking up, she sees Reedâs gaze go cold. âWhere?â
Danica drops her pin and answers in the sweetest yet nastiest voice she can muster before 10am. âNot that itâs any of your goddamn business, but the Miller girl is being released from the hospital today.â
Reed is just as confused as he is stupid. âWho?â
His obtuseness shouldnât surprise nor irritate her, but it does. She remembers every single case sheâs ever worked, and sheâs certain this one will always remain at the top of the list. No matter how far she gets into her career. âSolana Miller. Xavier Millerâs daughter. The home invasionââ
âI know.â Reedâs almost relaxed, nosy disposition has entirely shifted. âCaptain said the case was closed. Kid doesnât want to press charges.â
âThat kid is fucking traumatized. Donât put that on her. Xavier is the one refusing to let us proceed.â
Reed leans forward, harshly whispering, âkeep your fucking voice down, alright? Miller isâŠ..heâs not someone you want to piss off. If he says we donât run it, then we donât run it, got it?â
âAnd who the hell is he to decide how the law works?â Clarke is also leaned over her desk, almost a month worth of pent up frustration with the lack of justice bubbling to the surface. âYou read that medical report. You were on the scene. You donât beat a grown man the way they beat that little girl. She could barely fucking walked. Dragged herself to a neighbors to ask for help. Itâs a miracle sheâs still alive.â
âBut she is, okay?â Heâs also matching her energy, just as passionate about blatant injustice as she is for said justice. âThe best thing to do for that kid is to let her go home, heal, and move on with her life.â
And thatâs the part that almost breaks her, that almost makes her shift from her role as an advocate to the survivor within that so deeply identifies with Solana.âYou really think itâs that simple? Like she can just go back into the house where she was raped and almost killed and pretend like nothing happened?â
âNo, I donât know, Clarke, and quite frankly, I donât care. Iâm moving on and picking my battles wisely.â His voice switches to something ominous. âAnd if you knew what was good for you, youâd move on too.â
Aware of the underlying implications of his warning, she calls his bluff, âyou threatening me?â
âBelieve it or not, I actually do like you, Danica, but youâre playing a dangerous game.â Reedâs voice lowers again, and Danica almost feels like heâs trying to be genuine. âI know youâre still new around here, so let me give some free advice. Xavier Miller is a dangerous man. Heâs got friends in places you donât want to find out about. Leave this alone before youâre the next mutilated body we find floating in the river, alright?â
________
Danica Clarke has always been stubborn, a trait sheâs certain will lead to her demise, but if this is the route that brings her to said demise, sheâs okay with it.Â
Danica waits in the doorway, aware of how knocking can be alarming. She waits and assesses for the moment Solanaâs gaze is close enough to where she wonât be as startled. âHey there, pretty girlâŠ.â
Sure enough, Solana jumps a bit, and Danica is pleased to see the swelling on her face has gone down tremendously and the bruising has started to fade to an almost flesh toned color. She looks less at deathâs door than the first time Danica was introduced to the 12-year-old.
âCan I come in?â
As expected, Solana doesnât say anything, just nods quietly.Â
Danica moves to sit in the chair on the side of the bed. âHeard you were getting released todayâŠ.â Danica studies Solana carefully, adding kindly, âmay be kinda nice to have a change of scenery.â
Solana remains quiet, but Danica has been around enough survivors, remembers her own survivor story, to know that nothing feels nice or good in the immediate aftermath. Thereâs just numbness and pain. No in-between.
âIâm so sorry thereâs nothing more I can do to help you, Solana. I really am.â And she means that with every fiber of her being. âYou didnât deserve this. You deserve justice, and I wish there was more I could do, butâŠ.my hands are tied.â Danicaâs only been at this precinct for less than six months, and while asking to be transferred wonât be a good look when evaluations roll around, she doesnât give a fuck. She canât serve with bastards who would let sick fucks like Solanaâs attackers walk around freely.Â
Itâs too repulsive.
âBut, I doâŠ..I want to give you something.â Danica reaches into her backpack and pulls out something she hasnât had to look at in years. A book, thick, with yellow, paperback binding. The edges are a bit worn, and certain parts are highlighted, but itâs still just as powerful nonetheless. âWhen I wasâŠ.a little younger than you, I was raped too.â Danica sees Solanaâs gaze lift up, surprise and shock written on her face. âAnd it wasnât until I was a freshman in college that I started to heal and finally process whatâd happened to me.â Danicaâs lips press together. âThe counselor I saw in college, she gave me this book, and it changed my life.â
Solana looks down, reading the title, typed in big, black letters: The Courage to Heal: A Guide for Women Survivors of Child Sexual Abuse.
âI wanna read something out of it for you, if thatâs alright?â Consent, especially now, is everything, so Danica waits patiently for Solana again to nod, permitting her permission to read.Â
With a deep breath to also prepare herself for revisiting the past, she begins reading a passage that Solana can see she has highlighted.Â
âI know you're in a world of pain, but that pain will lessen. At the beginning you can't see that. You can only see your pain and you think it will never go away. But the nature of pain is that it changesâ it changes like a sunset. At first, it's this intense red-orange in the sky, and then it starts getting softer and soften. The texture of pain changes as you work through it. And then one day, you wake up and realize that life isn't just about working through your abuse; it's about living, too.â
Danica looks up to see Solana sniffling, wiping at her eyes. Sheâs tempted to reach and take her hand, but she also knows better, knows that the last thing this child wants is to be touched.
âI want you to have this, Solana. I want you to take it, and when youâre older, when youâre ready to reclaim your voice, and you will, I want you to read every word in here. From cover to back cover. Youâre gonna be okay, sweetie. You donât feel it now, but you have to believe it.â Her eyes gloss over. âDonât ever stop living, Solana.â
âSolana.â
Flashbacks and memories from that time of her life donât happen often, and itâs an intentional thing on Solanaâs part.
She doesnât like thinking about that part, but this certain memory has now revisited her a total of three times now. Twice in a dream and now in the middle of a conversation with Bayley and Naomi.
ThatâŠ..that canât be a coincidence.
âIâm sorry.â Apologizing seems like the most appropriate thing until Naomi shakes her head.
âRoman said weâre not supposed to accept or condone you apologizing for anything, so imma pretend like I didnât hear that, sis.âÂ
RomanâŠ.
He confuses her.Â
Heâs certainly unlike any man sheâs ever met. And though that number is far from generous, heâs still the anomaly.Â
After essentially rejecting what was anâŠ.interesting, unfamiliar, different experience between the two of them, she expected him to be upset. To be frustrated. To be absolutely all over her baggage. To ignore her.
But, thatâs not what happened, none of that has happened. Instead, heâs carried on like nothing happened, like she didnât run away from him in near tears.Â
Like they didnâtâŠ.like they didnât almost have a moment.
Heâs stayed true to his word in that heâs met her every day after work in the week thatâs passed. And while the first day was awkward, mostly on her part, theyâve fallen back in that same confusing yet peaceful space.Â
Confusing yet peacefulâŠthat seems to be the theme since the day she said âI do.â
Itâs not uncomfortable nor unpreferred over where she came from.
Itâs justâŠ..different.Â
âOhâokay.â Solana doesnât know what else to say but notices that Naomi looks like she has something else to say but is hesitant. âIsâis everything okay?â
That seems to be the door that paves the way for said conversation. âIâve been thinking. Youâve come a long way. Like, youâve really got the basics down, all the defensive positions, even fluidity of movement.â Itâs leading up to something, Solana is certain of this, but it also means a lot to her that Naomi believes sheâs progressed. Doing well with this or even retaining Naomiâs training is something she never saw for herself. âI want to advance you to learning attacks. Solanaâs stomach starts to tighten. âWith weapons.â
And there it is.
Solana winces. âWeapons?â
Bayley sighs, joining in to help Naomi present her case. âWe wanna teach you how to use knives.â Solanaâs stomach tightening quickly morphs into twists and knots. âHear me out, please. I knowâŠ.I know thatâs gotta be a sensitive thing for you, and I totally understand why, but knife fighting is a really great skill to have, even if just to have one on you at all times and know how to use it if need be.â
âAnd letâs be honest, Roman isnât going to let anything happen to you to where you would need it, but still.â Something tells Solana Naomi isnât wrong about that. That neither woman is wrong in what theyâre saying, but just the conversation brings back flashes of that night, the night that left the physical and mental scars she still bears now.
Bayley offers a sympathetic smile. âJust think about it, okay?â Solana can do that. She will do that, justâŠ.maybe not right now.
And she doesnât have to because Roman and the twins suddenly enter the gym space. Solanaâs stomach tightens seeing Roman shirtless, a sight thatâs happened a couple times now, and each time doesnât seem to make it any easier on her nerves. If anything, it gets worse.
âWhassup, ladies.â Jey greets, clapping his hands as he asks, âyaâll ready for tonight?â
âTonight?â Solana speaks up, not directing her question to anyone in particular, but Bayley is the one to answer. âWhatâwhatâs tonight?â
âNight of Champions.â She then goes on to explain. âItâs one of our annual wrestling events. Naomi and I are competing.â
Curious, Solana turns to Roman. âAre you fighting?âÂ
Jimmy, however, is the one to answer. âSoso, Big Dog donât do these events no more. Not very often anyway, but heâll be there.â
âCan I come?â Solana directs her question to Roman, knowing that it will be his call. He eyes her unexpectedly.Â
âYou want to?â
She nods, referring to the group. âIâI wanna see them fight.â
It also feels like the right thing to do, to support the two women whoâve been nothing but supportive of her since day one. Even Jimmy and Jey with their often inappropriate comments about her body and continuous praise over her cooking abilities. Itâs still always been very respectful in a strange sort of way.
Roman steps towards her, and Solana finds that it takes a concentrated effort to keep her eyes on his and to not gaze downward. Him being shirtless before her doesnât help with the attraction sheâs still trying to wrap her head around and navigate.Â
He lowers his voice, asking, âyou sure?â
Sheâs confused only for a second when she remembers why he seems to be ensuring this is what she wants. This will be the first time Solana has returned to the Warehouse since Grayson and Austinâs attack, since she caused a whole scene that resulted in the whole damn place being shut down and Roman sending a grim message to all.
For a second, she backs away, retreats from her initial desire. Briefly tells herself that this isnât what she wants, but that other distant voice in the back of her head, not as present or loud, seems to win the battle this time around.
âYes,â is the final answer she settles on. âIâll be fine.â
Roman nods, informing. âWe leave at 6:30.â
Solana starts to wonder about what this night could entail when Jey suddenly expresses, âItâs kinda nice outside. I think Iâm gonna go for a swim. Get in that aquatic cardio.âÂ
Jimmy also cosigns this after sharing a quick kiss with Naomi. âOh shit, yeah, letsâ do it
Roman is instantly annoyed, asking with all of the exasperation. âDonât yaâll have a pool at your houses?â
âYeah, but yours is nicer.â Jimmy answers like itâs the simplest thing in the world. He then looks over at Solana, asking, âyou joining us, Soso?â
And that, not the idea of returning to the place where she was almost attacked, is what brings on the heavier anxiety. Once upon a time, Solana loved the pool. Swimming with her mom on hot, summer scorching days used to be some of her favorite memories. Now, those memories are plagued with flashbacks of being held under water, a form of torture implemented by her brother.
âNâno.â Solana catches Romanâs gaze on her, the way his eyes dip to her running her fingers against the sides of her workout pants. âIâummmâIâm going into work for a little bit today, so I should get ready to go.â
Roman speaks up first, skeptical. âI didnât know you were going in today.â
âI have to take care of something.â
Solana being vague is new, itâs unfamiliar, and it doesnât feel the best to lie to him in a sense. Even if itâs less a lie and more a vague answer.Â
There is something she needs to take care of. She just has no desire or even ability to tell him just what she needs to take care of, because that would mean she has to tell him the why, and that is something sheâs never discussed with anyone and has no desire ever to.
________
Dear Mom,
Iâm sorry I havenât written you as much. Life has beenâŠ.very confusing and different, but not bad. I thinkâŠ.I think I like living here.
I like Bayley and Naomi. Theyâre so nice to me. I think you would like them too. Bayley is Mexican, so we talk in Spanish sometimes, and I love that because it reminds me of us, mama, all our conversations and writings.
Jimmy and Jey, Romanâs cousins, make me laugh. Theyâre also nice to me, and they really like my cooking, your cooking. I still use a lot of the recipes you taught me.
I finally have a dog, mami! Her name is Dulce. Sheâs so sweet and little and adorable. Roman got her for me.Â
RomanâŠ
Heâs not what I expected. I donâtâŠ.I donât understand why heâs nice to me. Cause thatâs what it is. That much Iâve finally realized. HeâsâŠ.nice to me.Â
Iâve never had a man be nice to me.Â
We hadâŠ.something happen a week ago. I still donât really know how to describe it, just that he was touching me, not even inappropriately. And I thinkâŠ..I think I liked it, but then I got scared because it was likeâŠ.it was like it wasnât him touching me. It was them.Â
And IâŠ.I hate that. I hate it because itâs miserable feeling this way. Wanting something but not wanting it. Being scared of something but wanting it. Desiring to be close to someone but not wanting that either.
I feel so torn sometimes.Â
Iâve been thinking a lot about that book the detective gave me after it happened. Thereâs gotta be a reason I kept it all these years. I thinkâŠ.I think I want to read it.
I donât know what to expect, and Iâm nervous because I donât like thinking about it, but I canât, I donât, want to keep living like this.
I canât.
________
When Solana asked to attend Night of Champions, she was thinking it would be similar to WarGames. A foolish assumption. It is in the sense that the arena area is packed, not a single seat unoccupied, the boisterous sound of loud chatter and music serving as a backdrop against said chatter. Thatâs all the same and unchanged.
What is different and what Solana should have thought about was the fact that the two women who made her feel so comfortable last time wonât be there this time, because theyâre competing. And so are the twins.Â
And Nicki is apparently upset with Jeyâa recurrent theme, it seemsâso she also wonât be present.
That leaves one person.
Roman.
Solana didnât think about the fact that sheâd be seated with Roman. Itâs not as nerve-racking as it could be, as it probably would have been almost three months ago when this whole new, unexpected chapter of her life began.Â
But, itâs still a bit anxiety inducing.
She doesnât miss how Romanâs grip on her hand remains firm on hers from the moment he helps her out the SUV, his eyes again taking her in the same way he did when she met him back in his office to tell him she was ready to go.
Solana initially felt unsure of herself given the fact that Naomi and Bayley could only pick out her outfit, shoes, and accessories for the night but couldnât actually help her get ready given the fact that they were competing. Solana struggled to navigate her hair, as always, pinning it up on her head, and her makeup definitely isnât as nice as the night of WarGames, but it mostly covers up her facial scar, and thatâs all that matters.
Still, she must not look completely awful because Roman did not hesitate to give her a slow one over followed by a muttered âdamnâ and more vocalized, âfuck, you look good.â
Sheâs starting to lose count of how many times heâs said that now, and each new occurrence still gives her the same butterflies as the first time.
Roman escorts them to their seats, the twins and Paul already being present. Jimmy is the first to speak, whistling loudly.
âDamn, Soso. How we supposed to fight and you distracting us looking all fine and shit?â
âIf you want to live and make it to the actual fight, youâll shut the fuck up.â Itâs hard for Solana to tell just when Roman is being completely honest with his cousins or just deadly honest with his cousins.Â
This is one of those moments.Â
âThank you.â She doesnât know what else to say, what kind of response is appropriate to something that isnât as so.
Roman then motions for Solana to sit down and easily props his big body down in the seat right next to her. Their arms are nearly touching, but she tries not to think of that. Tries to distract herself by asking the twins, âshouldnât you be in the locker room?â
âNaw, we fight toward the end of the night, so we like to assess with Roman till then.â
âAssess?â
While Jey was the one to provide the initial answer, Jimmy handles the clarification. âYou gon be a member of the Warehouse, you gotta earn that shit. That means doing your thing in the ring. You ainât cutting it, you out.â
Solana nods, quietly. It makes sense. Roman seems like a man with high standards. âSoâŠyou all have the final say?â
Jimmy takes a sip of his beer, shaking and nodding his head toward his cousin. âNaw, thatâs all Big Dog.â
Solana glances at her husband whoâs focused not necessarily on the conversation at hand but the preparation for whatâs sure to be an eventful night.Â
âIf you donât mind, My Tribal Chief is trying to focus here.â Paulâs voice, equally nice as it is nasty, reminds her of his presence. For some reason, sheâs surprised by said presence, though she shouldnât be. Itâs clear the Wise Man is an important asset to Roman.Â
âWhassup, my dogs!â
Just then a lanky man comes over to the group. Heâs wearing a black t-shirt that says âhonorary uceâ and has wild red hair that looks like it hasnât seen a brush in weeks. Solana takes a second to look at him, finding him strangely familiar. Itâs then she realizes that he fought with Roman, Solo, and the twins during WarGames.
He goes for some kind of special handshake with Jimmy, then Jey, and finally Roman who looks like heâs contemplating murder rather than wanting to return the greeting. He quickly plays it off, âthat is wellâokay my tribal chief, andâwowââ Him turning to Solana, finally noticing and acknowledging her, is an experience for the both of them. She notices his initial gaze sets on her chest which is uncomfortable but not entirely unexpected given the style of her dress. Still, she shifts in her seat, uneasy with the attention. âThose areâ-ummmââ His eyes go wide, as he moves to backtrack on an obvious Freudian slip. âI mean, itâs uh, very nice to meet you, maâam, or Mrs. Reigns, or your highness. Whichever you prefer is a-okay withââ
âSami.â
His shoulders hunch and head drops in shame, like he already knows whatâs coming. âYes, Tribal Chief?â
âGo sit somewhere else.â
This Sami person doesnât even hesitate, confirming he already knew he fucked up in the less than five minutes he was present. âYes, my Tribal Chief.â
Solana watches, still partially confused but also kind of amused as he wastes no time in departing.Â
Paul then leans over, chatting away, âI told you, my Tribal Chief, I never liked Shmuel. Heâs always been so beneath you. I understand he makes easy collateral, butââ
Roman sighs loudly. âWise Man.â
âYes, my Tribal Chief?â
âGo join Sami.â
âButâŠâŠâ Solana looks over at Paul. His expression is one of devastation, like heâs just been told he had six months to live. âIâI always sit with you for Night of Champââ
âWise Man.â
Paul swallows. âYes, my Tribal Chief?â
âIâm not gon tell you again.â Roman finally looks over at his closest advisor, forcefully enunciating and instructing, âgo.â
Similar to Sami, the Wise Man walks off with his tail between his legs, leaving just Solana, Roman, and the twins.Â
She has no idea where Solo is.Â
âSee, now you ainât even have to do all that, Big Dog. You be getting yourself all upset over nothing. You need to start doing some deep breathing or shit, then maybe you could get off them high blood pressure pills.âÂ
Itâs that last part that Solana zones in on, that makes her turn to Roman, âyou have high blood pressure?â
He lifts his eyes, dismissing, âitâs nothing.â
âCanâtâcanât that be dangerous?â Itâs not necessarily a question she needs him to answer. Solana is well read on a variety of subjects, especially subjects pertaining to physical health. High blood pressure can mess with a lot of things, a lot of organs. Eyes. Brain.
Heart
Jimmy is the one to chime in, asking with that typical tone of humor. âSoso, you do know what he does for a living right?â
But, itâs hard for her to find said humor when all sheâs thinking about now is how certain meals sheâs prepared for him could maybe not be the best for his high blood pressure. How she could be exacerbating that.
Feeling pressured by her inner monologue, she offers, âI can change how I cook for you.â And she can. She probably will, making a mental note to peruse through her momâs recipe books that would be more aligned with the type of diet he probably needs. âI know thereâs certain things you probably shouldnât eatââ
âSolana.â He interrupts, but itâs not with that same irritation he had towards Sami and Paul. âIâm fine. My numbers weren't that bad. The doctor is just being over cautious.â
She wants to believe him, wants to not be asâŠbothered by this as she is, but something tells her Roman isnât unlike most men who downplay these sorts of things.
Letting the conversation go, her determination to help him maintain his health remains.Â
The conversation shifts to a dialogue between the twins and Roman, the three men conversing in Samoan. She doesnât mind this, as it also allows her the space to catch the gaze of Bayley and Naomi who look freaking amazing in their gear.
âSoso.â
âI swear to God, if you call her that one more fucking timeââ
Jey, possibly foolishly, waves off Romanâs threat. âYou understand Yeet, right?â
Blinking twice, she asks, âwhat?â
âYeet,â Jimmy says it too, like itâs as basic a word as they come. âOur motto.â
âIââ Honesty is a bit easier with her husbandâs cousins. âNâno.â
âMan,â Jey makes a sound with his teeth and jumps right into the explanation. âItâs like a way of life. Like, you yeet when life going goodââ
ââwhen life going bad.â
ââor when you leaving.â
ââor going.â
âItâs a way of life.â
Jimmy and Jey playing off of each other for their presentation is entertaining, at best, but it doesnât leave her any less confused than she was just a minute ago.
âIâI still donât get it.â
And that, for the first time, is when Solana hears Roman laugh. Itâs not something she ever thought possible, but itâs there, his handsome face turned into an amusing expression as he expresses vindication. âI told you it was fucking stupid.â
âSee, I thought we was close, Soso. I thought we was becoming family and shit, but I see you a hater like your husband.â
At that, Jey punches his brother on the arm, reminding with a rough mutter, âman, she be cooking, donât be fucking up our good thing.â
âAww shit.â Jimmy quickly moves to backtrack. âI mean, I could see your point.â
Conversation continues as such until the start of the night, Solana watching as the three men around her easily shift into an almost business mode. Their gazes are almost intense, watching closely as matches begin.
Solana partially expected to have to sit and remain quiet for the evening, but certain moves, similar to what Naomi and Bayley have taught her, catch her attention. And it must show, because Solana finds herself occasionally being asked by Roman if she has any questions or if she understands why a fighter did a certain mood.
Some she can answer. Some she cannot.Â
So she asks him.
And he answers all of them, clearly, concisely, in a way she can understand.
If Roman is irritated by any of her questions, he does a damn good job not showing as such. And to her credit, she does her best to take a guess vs asking outright with certain things, pulling from her time with Bayley and Naomi.Â
And in certain matches, sheâs fully immersed in watching their expertise that questions arenât even a thing. Like the tag team match between two of the most beautiful women sheâs ever seen, Jade and Bianca, as Roman called them. Same with Naomi and Bayley who independently show her a side of their ruthlessness she figured existed but hadnât seen firsthand until tonight.
âDo you all learn how to fight when youâre kids?â
âMore or less,â Roman answers, and Solana has a hard time not staring, not being caught up by how handsome this man really is. âThis lifeâŠ.itâs kill or be killed. So to not be killed, you learn how to fight. How to survive.â
SurviveâŠ
Solana has such a complicated relationship with that otherwise simple word.Â
âHow comeâŠ.how come you donât fight as much?â Sheâs wondered about this, come up with speculation but would like to know for certain, especially as he seems to be in a relatively decent mood.
Like most things, he keeps his answer nice, simple, and vague. âI donât have anything to prove to anyone.â
âDidâdid you?â He looks over at her, and warmth rises back as she tries to clarify. âAt some point, I mean.â
Again, itâs a one-worded response. âYes.â
Sheâs not entirely sure just what heâs saying âyesâ to, but a full blown out explanation was never expected. He doesnât seem like the type. But something more would have beenâŠ.nice. Granted, Solana realizes sheâs probably pushing her luck in asking all these questions anyway and sits back in her seat, relegating herself to focusing on the current match.
The chill of the arena makes its reminder yet again as Solana crosses her arms over her body, trying to warm herself. The man beside herself notices this, accurately assessing, âyouâre cold.â
True to her nature, Solana shakes her head, downplaying the fact that she is very much cold. âIâm fine.â
Downplaying or being outright dishonest is clearly something Solana would do well to push away, because it seems like this man is capable of seeing right through any and all lies.
Roman shifts forward in his seat and removes his jacket, reaching it to her. âHere.â
Rejection would be rude. It would also make her feel even more bad than she already does at inconveniencing him. Still, her options are really singular, meaning there are no others. Only one.
Mustering a small smile, she accepts his objectively kind gesture, sliding her arms through and adjusting as best she can given their size difference. Warmth overcomes her as well as the scent of his collage, something masculine, almost minty. It fits him.
Silence befalls them for a comfortable while before Solana excuses herself to use the bathroom, Roman only nodding in acknowledgment.Â
Itâs in walking down the hall that Solana sees Jade and Bianca chatting away, admiring their championship belts. The taller of the two, Jade, happens to glance her way and smiles, exclaiming, âGirl, you are wearing the hell out of that dress!â
âAbsolutely killing it,â Bianca also compliments, her smile just as genuine and affable.Â
Solana is certain sheâs just staring dumbly for a good couple of seconds, because such a compliment from two objectively stunning women towards her was the last thing she expected.Â
Descending off her shock, she offers an equally genuine smile and expression of appreciation. âThank you so much.â
The compliment keeps that smile planted on her face. Itâs so unexpected but deeply appreciated. Â
Solana dries her hands and tosses the used paper towels in the trash. Itâs a brief glance at herself in the mirror that serves as the start of the slippery slope, landing her back in a brief state of uncertainty. The dress is so revealing, much more revealing than anything she could or would ever wear. But itâs hard to think or sit too much in that discomfort when the night has consisted of several compliments. Sami, Jimmy, Jey, now Bianca and Jade. Not to mention the biggest one, or maybe the one that gives her the most butterflies, coming from Roman.Â
âFuck, you look good.â
Her smile shifts from something more silly to something a bit more bashful, her cheeks warming at someone as handsome and powerful as Roman Reigns thinking that she looks good.
Thinking that sheâs beautiful.
A toilet flushes from the only other taken stall, and the door opening reveals the perfect reason why Solana should have just went straight back to join Roman instead of having a mental discourse in the bathroom.
Samanthaâs long, shapely legs are the first thing Solana notices along with the way her dress melts to her toned, curvy body. She looks good, and she has to know that she looks good. A woman like her probably has men lined up by the dozen, Roman being at the front of that line.Â
Samanthaâs dark lips form into a smirk as she walks over to the sink. âSurprised to see you tonight.â She moves to wash her hands. âAfter that not so little incident a while back, I figured that was the last day youâd step foot in here.â
Solana swallows. Sheâs managed to not think about that day since it happened. Samantha bringing it up is definitely salt on an open wound. âIâumm.â
âNice dress. A lil snug though. Maybe go up a size next time?â Her voice, so sweet and sugary, is also venomous and knowing. âOr two.â
Solanaâs hands naturally move to her stomach, forearms trying to block the part of her body she hates the most and is certain Samantha is primarily referring to.
âSage, right?â She doesnât give Solana a chance to respond. âLet me give you some advice. Woman to woman.â
Something tells Solana sheâs not going to like this advice.Â
Samantha dries her hands and walks up to Solana. âI know youâre Romanâs wife, but you canât seriously think that means anything to him, right? Itâs just a title, and heâll defend you only because itâs defending his pride.â Solana tries to not put too much into Samanthaâs hurtful words, but itâs hard not to when Solana knows Roman continues to be intimate with this woman, even after their marriage. She canât blame him for that, though, especially since heâs definitely not getting it from her. Still, it does sting a bit. âTrust me, Iâve known him very well since we were in high school.â Samantha smirks, chuckling. âSo, I would know.â
âBitch, you donât know shit.â
The last voice Solana expected to enter the conversation was that of Niaâs. But sure enough, Romanâsâ cousin stands near the bathroom door, arms crossed over her body.Â
Samanthaâs expression sours tremendously as she icily greets the other woman, bigger, stronger, maybe even prettier. âNia.â
Nia ignores the greeting and comes to stand near Solana, immediately going in on the slender women. âIf you know him so well and you supposedly mean that much to him, how come itâs not you with a wedding ring on your finger?â Solana says nothing, keeping her gaze down, but it doesnât stop her from also thinking about that very valid question. Just why didnât Roman marry Samantha? âOr better yet,â Solana glancing back up allows her to see Niaâs cruel smile. âWhy is it Solanaâs name he said when he was fucking you?â
What?
Solana is visibly shaken by that because where in the hell did that even come from? Thereâs no way that can be true. No way Roman could be in bed with someone like Samantha and say her name.Â
But Samantha is visibly disturbed, lip almost curling into an almost snarl as she spits, âfuck you, Nia.â
âIâd call you Solana too, so I donât think youâd want that.â
Samantha storms out of the bathroom without another word leaving Solana alone with Nia, Solana who is still trying to process what was just said and finds herself asking Nia.Â
âIsâis that true? Did youâdid you really hear about Romanâummmââ
Typically, Solana would keep her questions in the safety of her mind, but thisâŠ..this feels almost impossible to not seek clarification on.Â
âYou know heâs my cousin, right?â Nia looks visibly disgusted but still answers her question. âI would never make something up like that about family. Samantha is a blabber mouth that doesnât realize she shares her shit with that dumbass best friend of hers, Tiffy, and the whole town knows.â
The answer is appreciated, but it still leaves Solana with so many questions.Â
âIâI donât understand.â Again, itâs something meant to stay inside but manages to slip past the cracks.Â
âGod, you are naive.â Nia rolls her eyes and explains while crossing her arms. âSweetie, if a man is balls deep in Woman A and says Woman Bâs name, Woman A is not who he wants.âÂ
That seems almost inconceivable to Solana. For Roman to think she looks good and maybe even consider her beautiful is one thing, but for him to desire her in that way is something entirely different.
She doesnât know what to do with this information.
âDonât let that skinny bitch get to you.â Nia seems eager to switch the conversation to something different. âSheâs a pussy. All bark and no bite. Remember, you have the ring on your finger. You just have to put her in her place one good time, and sheâll leave you be. And if not, let Roman know. Heâd never hurt or kill her himself, but heâd definitely ask me to, and truth be told, Iâve wanted to snap that bitchâs neck since high school, so youâd be doing everyone a favor.â
Solana canât allow herself, or maybe more so doesnât have the capacity, to think about that right now. Sheâs still trying to get a grip on chapter one. Still, she offers a quiet âthank youâ to Nia, turning to leave when the taller woman says her name. Solana turns back around. âYes?â
Nia sighs and rolls her eyes. âI know you think I hate you, but I donât. I may hate how soft you are, but I donât hate you.â Nia then smirks with an almost playful add on of, âI donât care enough about you to hate you.â
________
As expected, Roman is immediately asking what took so long the second Solana is back in her seat.Â
Her excuse is weak. She tells him that there was a line, but itâs the best thing she can come up with on the spot. His expression is all the answer she needs that he certainly doesnât believe her but will let it go.
For now.Â
The rest of the night seems to be more of a blur, Solana now more consumed with trying to wrap her head around this newest bit of information.Â
The twins end up finishing off the event with a brutal but successful match where they, as expected, retain their tag team titles. Â
Solana could see this, understandably, pleased Roman.Â
And outside of some constructive criticism towards Jey and Jimmy, Roman expressed his desire to leave as soon as they got cleaned up, which took less time than she expected. Heâs guiding them, her, out to leave, her hand still in his, when a thickly accented voice calls the attention of the man beside her.Â
âRoman Reigns.â
Solana can barely turn around to the source of the voice when Romanâs muscled arm is stretched across her body, moving her behind him, his big body serving as an impenetrable shield.
Because of their height difference, Solana canât see a whole lot outside of the instant shift of security and even the twins toward whoever this person is.Â
âHow wonderful for you to bless us with your presence so soon after WarGames.â The man scoffs, clearly trying to bait Roman. âWhat is this, the second appearance in how many years? Hell hath fuckinâ froze over.â
Solana catches a brief glance of the mystery man and gasps. He has an imposing figure, similar to Roman but thereâs something cold about him, somethingâŠ.sinister.Â
âHow dare you acknowledge the Tribal Chiefââ Roman lifts his hand to silence Paul.Â
Roman simply states, âtalk.âÂ
âYou know what I want, Reigns.â Solana hears a footstep and notices how Roman makes a subtle movement that results in the twins also moving closer towards her, shielding her from this man. âYou donât deserve that title. You may have been a fighter then, but you ainât now. Youâre about the Bloodline, and I respect that, mate, but the Undisputed title deserves to be with someone who defends it more than once a fucking year.â
âSo what, you think you the one who gonâ take it? Man, we outta kill your ass right now for talking out your neck like that to our Tribal Chief!â
Solana hates being unable to see Roman, to see his face, to be able to gauge and read his facial expressions. Heâs an enigma of a man, typically oscillating between irritated, angry, and indifferent, but not having the option altogether to know where he currently lands is bothersome. Especially with what comes out of his mouth next.
âDo something.â
Solana freezes. ThatâŠ.that canât be good.
âYou standing up on me. You make a good tough guy face. Do something.â
Solanaâs fingers tap against her side, that familiar knotting in her stomach returning. She glances over at Jey who seems to also be a bit confused by Romanâs response.
âUceââ
Roman ignores him. âGo on. Pull it.â
Jimmy speaks up this time, rough voice quiet but urgent. âRoman, we got Solana hereââ
âCome on. Make it happen. Whatâs different? Ainât nothing changed. Think back to the last time you challenged me.â Solana hates when Roman moves away from her, because it means heâs a step closer to this man, this man who seems determined to pick a fight with the Tribal Chief and may get just that. âThink about it. I whooped you then. Iâll whoop you now.â Roman speaks with such a confidence about him, the most violent, straightforward promise of sure brutality sheâs ever heard from a man. âAinât nothing changed.â
Solana isnât necessarily thinking about what sheâs doing when she suddenly moves herself in between Roman and this man whoâs apparently hellbent on getting her husband riled up. Itâs another unconscious act as she plants her palms against his chest, both relieved and nervous by how his gaze instantly drops to hers.
Solana licks her lips and finds herself pleading in an unexpectedly calm yet typically soft voice. âLetâs just go.â His initial expression of fury and simmering anger seems to lessen the longer he looks at her, and Solana adds on, desperately. âPlease.â
This act of boldness is completely unplanned and entirely stems from Solana unable to stop thinking about how Roman being so upset all the time canât be good for his blood pressure. It canât be good for his health.Â
And for reasons she doesnât quite understand, that bothers her. It concerns her.Â
Him not being healthy concerns her.
What does not surprisingly concern her is when Roman moves his hands down to her hips and almost gently moves her to the side, forcing her hands to drop. She expects him to lunge at the other man or to scold her for interfering, but he does neither.
He steps toward him and simply states with all the coldness, âyouâve got your match, but I set the date when I want it.â Solanaâs more or less holding her breath, waiting for Roman to strike the man, or worse. âBut know this, McIntyre, you step in that ring with me again, Iâm not just ending your career this time, Iâm ending your fucking life.â
Romanâs threat sends uneasy chills down her spine. Thereâs no mistaking Romanâs promise, something sheâs certain he will be sure to fulfill.
He then takes her hand again and moves her to the side opposite of the man who looks like he hates Roman as much as Roman probably hates him. Solana is almost entirely eclipsed by Romanâs big body as he walks her past the ordeal.
The car ride is a bit uncomfortably silent, Solana recognizing that Roman is still seething from the exchange but most likely waiting until sheâs out of his vicinity to express that rage.Â
But, it's when sheâs walking back in the house after letting Dulce do her business that Roman catches and speaks to her.Â
âSolana.â Heâs leaning back against the counter, big arms crossed over his muscular body. Heâs soâŠ.big. âWhat happened when you went to the bathroom tonight?â
She canât be surprised, canât feel caught off guard by his question. Itâs still not something she necessarily wants to talk about or knows how to discuss, but sheâll do the best she can.Â
âI ran into Samantha.â Taking a deep breath, she tries her hardest to keep it vague but still an acceptable answer. âI donâtâI donât think she likes me.â
At that, Roman nearly growls, âwhat did that bitch say to you?â
Solana winces at his tone. âIt wasnât that badâŠâ
Heâs quick with the dismissal and redirection. âThatâs not what I asked you.â
âShe justâshe just talked about my outfit, thatâthat was it, because Nia came in there, and well, I donâtâI think Nia might hate her more than she hates me.â
Roman sighs, running his hand over his face. âIâll handle Samantha.â Before Solana can protest, he adds, âNia doesnât hate you.â
This brings a small smile to Solanaâs face. âThat's what she said.â
Roman also looks slightly amused by this, studying her for a second. âSolana.â The surprises keep on coming, because he takes an unexpected turn in the conversation. âI almost lost my temper tonight.â
ThisâŠ.this feels true. His issuance of threats were delivered in an almost calm manner, but it was more deceptive than anything. Like a setup for violence that was potentially about to unfold if she didnât interfere.
Still, nothing ended up happening, so it doesnât make sense for him to act like it did.
âBut, you didnât,â she points out quietly, offering a bit of an olive branch. âAndâŠ.you were upset.âÂ
Solana would maybe argue that heâs always in varying states of upsetness, but thatâs not the point of the conversation at hand.Â
âI have no shortage of enemies, Solana.â His voice takes on a darker, almost subdued tone. It makes her previously amused expression slip into something more somber. âBut, I need you to know that I would never do anything that would put you in danger. Drew wanted to issue his challenge. Thatâs it. He wasnât going to do anything, because he wants an audience for that. I had it under control.â Solana isnât questioning that nor did she plan to, but Romanâs next question definitely takes her for a loop. âWere you scared?â
Itâs a valid, understandable question that she didnât think about until this moment. There was anxiety, maybe some element of fear but also concern, so she decides to play down the first two.Â
âI wasnât scared.â It was more concern than fear, which, in her mind, are two different things. âJustâŠ.confused about what was happening.â
âThatâs not what I meant.â His dismissal is nicer than what anyone else would receive. âOf me, Solana. Were you scared of me?â
Another valid question that sheâs actually been thinking about on and off for the past few weeks. Solana would like to consider herself not naive to a lot of things about this life that she was born into. She knows that most of the people who surround her are killers. And Roman is no different. The king of that, maybe.
ButâŠ..
But, heâs done nothing thus far to make her ever believe she would ever be subjected to that side of him. If anything, heâs worked to stress and help her understand that sheâd never be hurt by him. And adding up all of the things heâs done to support said message, Solana feels it only appropriate to be honest with him.Â
About more than just his question.
âWhenâ-when the twins asked earlier today if I wanted to go in the pool, I got nervous becauseâ-â Solana displays her textbook signs of discomfort with the stammering and playing with her fingers but still manages to get out what she wants to share. âWes, he used toâŠ..hold my head under water until I almost passed out.â Solana looks away for a second, shifting her weight from one foot to another. âThatâŠâŠthatâs who Iâm afraid of.â Solana manages to set her gaze back on Roman, almost confidently assuring, âIâm not scared of you, Roman.â
He steps toward her, and Solanaâs eyes never leave his, mindful of the way his hand lifts, tensing when he rests it against her face, palming her cheek almost gently. Solana stiffens but easily shifts into something not calm but not on edge either. âYou donât have to be scared of him anymore, of anyone. I wonât let anyone else ever hurt you again.â
And for the first time, she believes him without the speck of doubt and uncertainty in the backseat. Solana has seen nothing from the man before her to indicate otherwise. She doesnât know a lot of things regarding him, regarding them, regarding just why heâs so hellbent on defending her, but one thing sheâs realized is that heâs intentional and determined with his dedication to protect her.
This is similar, very similar, too similar to that night where her fears got the best of her, where she was unable to overpower the discomfort and fear. But, this isnât that night, and Solana doesnât feel that building dread in the core of her stomach. It could be the fact that itâs only one hand on her, cupping her face. Nowhere else.
It could even be a very early sign that maybe, just maybe, that book she was given so long ago really does have the healing properties someone from so long ago once promised.Â
Thereâs even her conversation with Nia from earlier that sits in the back of her mind, the undeniable confirmation of Romanâs attraction to her. Enough to where he would say her name during that.
Whatever the case, she doesnât move away, just nods quietly, slowly moving away from him.Â
âIâmâIâm gonna get ready for bed.â
Roman says nothing, also nodding as acknowledgment, watching as Solana grabs Dulce and disappears out of his sight but not the front of his mind.
________
The Reigns estate is as spacious as it is grandiose. There are several ways and paths to reach a destination.Â
So, Roman doesnât have to pass Solanaâs room to reach his bedroom. Thereâs an alternative route in coming from where he was working, but he decides this specific way for reasons heâs not entirely sure of.
It ends up being a good decision because itâs in walking past her door that he hears low scraping against said door. Instantly, he knows itâs Dulce clearly needing to go outside. And she confirms as such with her soft whimpering.Â
Rolling his eyes, Roman opens the door just enough for Dulce to run out, stopping when she sees itâs him. He glances at the bed to see Solana sleeping, open book on her chest, indicating she fell asleep while reading.
Dulce whines again, and he chides quietly, âbe quiet before you wake her up.â
Dulceâs ears go down as Roman picks up the puppy thatâs still too little to walk up and down the steps, hence needing human transportation. Itâs annoying, but he brings her down the steps and out the backyard.Â
Settling her down, he instructs, âgo on. Do whatever you gotta do.â
Heâll give the dog some credit where credit is due. Sheâs far more obedient than he expected for a puppy, because in less than 10 minutes, sheâs emptied her bladder and is being carried back to Solanaâs room.Â
Roman is careful to lay her little ass back in her bed, aware of her bristle looking legs that would probably break with one bad drop.Â
Rising back to his full height, he catches Solana turning on her side, the shift in position causing the book to slip and almost fall out the bed, but Roman is fast, catching it before the crash and potential disturbance can wake her up.
Naturally, he glances at the front cover, noticing the age of the book. But the aging look doesnât mean shit to him when he sees the title and a piece of paper that clearly has Solanaâs handwriting. He doesnât read that, wanting to respect her privacy, but he definitely reads the title, and it instantly shifts his entire mood.Â
The Courage to Heal: A Guide for Women Survivors of Child Sexual Abuse
It shifts his mood from his default state or irritation to quiet rage.Â
Thereâs only one reason she would be reading this book, working out of this book. And itâs not that he didnât already know sheâd been violated in one way or another. Her medical records confirmed as such.
But, he was thinking she was a teenager, not any better, but definitely not a fucking child.
Someone hurt her when she was still a child, a literal goddamn kid, and this is something Roman cannot find it in him to avoid investigating. Heâs always been a man uncomfortable with unanswered questions, and there are no shortage of them in regards to Solana. Not that he would ever put her in a position to answer them. No. He wouldnât do that to her, would never make her share something like that with him.
But, he does know someone else he can demand answers from.Â
Two people, actually. One of them being shit out of luck after narrowly avoiding Romanâs wrath from earlier today in learning that he fucking tortured Solana.
Roman carefully places the book on her nightstand and makes sure Dulce is still in her bed on the other side of Solanaâs before quietly closing the door.
Roman is down the hall, powerful strides taking him to his room as he pulls out his phone, dialing the one person he knows for a fact will answer his call at any time. Hitting dial and switching it to speaker, Roman tosses his phone on the bed to get dressed.Â
Sure enough, he answers on the second ring.
Roman jumps right into it. âMeet me at the Miller house. Get your brothers.â
Solo only pauses for a second, answering in that stoic voice, âweâll be there in 30.â
Not good enough.Â
âMake it 20.âÂ
________
As expected, Roman is met at the Miller house by his cousins, all three.
Slamming the car door shut, Roman hears Jimmy yawning loudly. âMan, why the hell is we here?â
Ignoring his older brother, Solo straightens his stance and informs, âI had Pearce disable the security system.â
âGood.â Itâs the fact that Solo already knew to do so without being told. Moments like this is when Roman knows he made the right decision promoting and moving Solo up the ranks. Heâs more than proved himself.
âI have questions. Miller has answers.â Romanâs answer there is intentionally vague. Solanaâs trauma is no oneâs business but her own, and just because he is also aware doesnât mean he needs to broadcast it. âAnd Solana told me today her brother used to waterboard her.â
âWaterboarding? Like actual fucking torture?â This information seems to awaken both the twins, eliciting angry reactions. âWhat the fuck is wrong with his ass?â
âWe killing them, right?â Jey, forever the hothead and also relatively equal with Roman in terms of how quickly he travels from zero to one-hundred, is the first to ask the most obvious question.
âNo. Not tonight. That would be too easy.â And it would. Roman meant that shit when he said he wanted their asses to suffer. âBut that doesnât mean we have to make living easy for them.â
They donât deserve to live, let alone living easy lives. Not when theyâve done everything seemingly possible to make Solanaâs miserable.
Roman then looks towards the twins, instructing, âtake care of the brother.â Itâs not a necessary directive, but he doesnât hesitate to add, âmake him fucking suffer.â
He then motions for Solo to follow him, the men headed toward the house as Roman swears out loud, âXavier is mine.âÂ
Roman steps back as Solo waits zero time in shattering the large window in the living room, providing an entrance for the men. Roman grabs his gun, nodding for the twins to move first, followed by Solo, each man armed with a gun. Itâs unnecessary, Roman is certain as theyâre more likely to find father and son in the midst of illicit acts vs prepared for the onslaught headed their way.Â
Up the stairs and on the second floor, Roman quietly motions for them to split up, Solo and the twins to the right while he moves to the left, the most likely location of the master.
Solo seems to give him an uneasy expression, but Roman simply nods and heads toward his target.
Xavier is his.
The combination of the brothers works just as Roman predicted, them successfully locating the brotherâs bedroom, confirmed by his horrified shout of âwhat the fuck!Â
Itâs followed up with a shout of pain and Jey yelling âGet your bitch ass up!â and âSolo, fill up the tub!â
Pleased, Roman is standing directly outside of Xavierâs door when the older man rips the door open, face contorted in a mixture of shock and anger. That quickly morphs into fear when he realizes just who is responsible for this attack.Â
Roman brings the gun across upside Millerâs head, watching the man fall down and writhe in pain, holding his hand against his now bleeding head.Â
Undeterred, Roman reaches down, yanking the man up by his neck as he jolts his body against the nearest wall. âWe need to talk.â Straight to the point and not in the mood for any bullshit this fucker may try to spew his way, Roman demands, âI want to know what the fuck happened to my wife.â
And thereâs a brief but telltale sign that Xavier knows exactly what heâs referring to without Roman even needing to elaborate.Â
That only pisses him off even more.Â
Still, Xavier stutters, shaking his head, âIâI donât know what youâre talking about.â
Roman gives a bitter smile, shaking his head and scratching his beard. Itâs the last thing heâs certain Xavier sees before Roman again has him up by the collar of his pajama shirt.Â
âYou really want to play these fucking games with me?â Itâs a no. Itâs a hell no, but Xavier insulting Romanâs intelligence by lying to him indicates the opposite of no. So, Roman will treat him as such. âWho the fuck touched Solana?â
His question is followed up by screaming coming from down the hall, the beautiful sound of a piece of shit getting exactly what he deserves.Â
âWhat? Ainât so tough now, little bitch! Like to beat on women but a pussy when it comes to fighting another man!â
And while it could bring a smile to Romanâs face, Xavier looks horrified in hearing Jimmyâs taunts. Instantly, heâs pleading, pathetic and pitiful, âplâplease.â
âIâd torture and kill that bitch right in front of you tonight if I could.â It pisses Roman off to no end how this man can care so much about his demented son but not give a flying fuck about his innocent daughter. âNow, answer my fucking question, who touched Solana?â
Again, Xavier decides to test Romanâs patience, offering unasked information. âSheïżœïżœshe was a virgin before she married you.â
âI donât give a fuck about her being virgin or not!â She could still be a virgin and have been touched. But truth be told, that shitâs never mattered to him anyway. Virgin or no virgin, itâs always been an irrelevant deciding factor to who he took to bed. âTell me what happened to her or Iâll blow that bitch son of yours fucking brains out right in front of youââ
Roman pulls the gun from out of the back of his pants, knowing full and well that while he would love to empty the entirety of it in the scum before him, itâs better served torturing him in another sort of manner.
Mentally.
And it does the trick.
âAlright, alright!â Xavier finally caves, sweat bubbling across his wrinkled forehead. âShe was raped, alright? Two men broke into the house when she was 12 and attacked her. Beat her real bad. Theyâthey never found them. Okay? Thatâthatâs the truth. Thatâs what happened.â
No. Not fucking okay. Nothing is fucking okay. Roman wanted answers, felt like he needed them, but knowing the truth, it doesnât do shit but paint his vision red.Â
He knew something happened to her.Â
He just didnât know how bad.
Raped.Â
Beaten.Â
Twelve.
And then another thought hits him, the absolute terror on her face that day when she was faced with what should be the most simplest thing for a person: going into their childhood bedroom.Â
Roman remembers her fear, the dried blood, the scratches on the wall.Â
It all makes sense.
She was attacked in her fucking bedroom.
The thought of a child being hurt at all has never sat right with him, but to be hurt in that way. As a child, and for that child to have been Solana.Â
Heâs fucking breathing rage.Â
âWhere the fuck were you, huh?â Roman jerks his body back against the wall, half ready to break this fuckerâs neck. âAnswer me!â
âI wasnât home!â Xavierâs sweating has progressed into droplets from his forehead onto the bridge of his nose and shirt. âIâI was out on a fishing trip with Wes.â
A fishing tripâŠ..
This man was out enjoying fucking nature with his dimwitted offspring while his daughter was at home alone fighting for her fucking life.
âYou left a 12 year old home alone?â It keeps getting fucking worse. âHow long was she alone!â Roman is fully prepared to risk snapping this motherfuckerâs neck when he spits out a desperate answer.
âA week. It was just a week.â And if it makes a fucking difference, he desperately adds on, âIâIâd done it before, and she was fine.â
Xavier is either stupid or very stupid, because Roman canât conceptualize how this imbecile would think the additional information makes it any better.Â
Solana was hurt.
She was hurt in the worst way possible, and itâs all his fault.Â
With all of the aggression in his body, Roman throws the piece of shit across the room, intentionally aiming for the glass coffee table that instantly shatters under the weight of his fat ass.
Without a second of fucking hesitation, Roman fires two shots directly into Xavierâs body, one in his right hand and the other in his left foot. Xavierâs shouts of pain do little to dull the unadulterated rage coursing through Romanâs body.
Shouts morph into tiny, pathetic whimpers as Roman slowly walks through the broken glass, tossing his gun to the side as he pulls out the brass knuckles in his back pocket.Â
âI told Solana I wouldnât kill you until she gave me the word, and Iâm not going to take that from her.â He crouches down besides the now crying older man, crying in the way Roman is certain Solana did when she was alone and helpless. His fury is practically bubbling over now as he coldly vows, âbut that doesn't mean I canât make your life a living fucking hell until then.â
________
Roman walks back into the house with a weight he canât shake, even with the brutal carnage he unleashed on the Miller household, leaving father and son on the brink of death. That type of violent release typically abates his anger, and it did diminish a lot of it, seeing that piece of shit pummeled into a bloody, broken mess.
But Roman is still plagued with thoughts of the hell Solana endured living in that household. To be attacked in that way in her own home, in her fucking bedroom, it makes Roman want to get right back in his SUV and carry Xavier and his equally piece of shit over the doorstep of death.
But, he couldnât do that to Solana, take that away from her. Heâs just the executioner in this situation. Heâll let the day of reckoning be determined by her because thatâs the least she can get.Â
Coming straight back home, Roman didnât bother to stop and get himself cleaned up. His guards have seen much worse, and Solana is asleep, so thatâs not a concern either.
But, it is a concern because in an almost scene of deja vu, Solana is most certainly not asleep. Sheâs sitting on the sofa, Dulce right beside her when she hears his heavy footsteps.Â
Roman doesnât have time to say anything, too stunned by this happening yet again, even later than heâs returned before.Â
Why is she up?
Solana jumps up off the sofa and is suddenly standing across from him, her face painted in whatâs obviously a moderate to tremendous amount of worry and anxiety.Â
But, she isnât looking at him. Not really. Sheâs more so focused on the blood stained and splattered clothes that adorn him.
âYouâre hurtâŠ..â Heâs heard her say it the last two times they were in this type of situation, eerily similar in a lot of ways, but this timeâŠ.this time is different.
Itâs different because she rushes over to him, her hand floating over his chest, one place, two place, another place. Like a plane trying to find a safe space to land, sheâs unsure where heâs hurt and clearly overwhelmed by it all.
And then he sees it, the blurry overlay of water over her eyes and the slight tremble of her lip.
Roman steps towards her, trying to be respectful of the distance between them. Her discomfort with touch makes all the sense now. âPlease donât cry.â And this is yet another new, unfamiliar, unexposed territory for him, seeing her so distraught at her belief that heâs been hurt. The way that the thought alone clearly wrecks her.
Roman quickly notices the changing of her breathing pattern, heavier, rhythmic almost.Â
âShitâŠ..â
Roman has heard this song before.
Realizing this is a matter of de-escalation, he does whatâs needed in the moment and brings his hands to her face, cupping her face.
âSolana, breathe, baby.â The term of adoration isnât even something that really registers with him at the moment, not an intentional addictive or something he gives two fucks about in this moment, really. Heâs solely focused on settling the woman in front whoâs on the brink of a panic attack.
He canât see her deal with that again, especially now that he knows just why she had the first one.
Roman has no hesitation in pushing away loose strings of her hair, never once taking his focus off her. âIâm fine, Solana. Iâm not hurt. Itâs not my blood.â Recognizing she clearly needs to see it, he moves back to lift and toss his shirt on the floor. âSee?â
And that seems to do something for her, something to help settle the panic.Â
Roman watches her and forces himself not to think about the heat that fills him at her hand on his chest, over his heart. Itâs all so innocent. Recognizing her breathing has settled into something less alarming and more familiar, he moves his hand over hers, reiterating once more, âIâm fine.â He waits for her to finish taking a deep breath to ask, âwhy are you up?â
This has to be the third time Roman has come home at an ungodly hour to find her waiting for him, and heâs trying to figure out what the real reason is.Â
She licks her lip, clearly working her way up to a response. âDulce had toâŠ..had to use the bathroom, and I saw you werenât here, and you didnât answer my text.â Roman curses himself. He was so caught in his uproar that he didnât even bother checking that thing, never expecting for Solana to be the missed notification on his lock screen. âI justâŠ..I wanted to make sure you were okay.â Roman has heard this part before and tries to navigate how he wants to push back on his belief that it canât be just that, but Solana surprisingly beats him to it. âI getâŠ.I get worried when youâre not here at night andâ-and I canât sleep untilâ-â
âUntil Iïżœïżœïżœm backâŠ.â
He has a good guess why. She was attacked in the middle of the night, and heâs also pretty certain he remembers reading that the attack that killed her mother also happened at night.
âSolanaâŠ..â For the first time in a while, if ever, Roman is active in his attempts to explain this to her as gently as he can. âWhat I doâŠwho I amâŠI canât always be here.â
âI know,â she sniffles. âIâm sorryâI donât mean to bother youââ
âYou could never bother me, okay?â He wipes away more of her tears, hand back to cupping her face, realizing sheâs not going to pull away from him this time. He takes full advantage of that. Roman moves his other hand to the small of her back, holding her against him. Itâs not missed upon him how she also brings her other free hand to his chest. âBut, I always make it back, alright?â She nods, as he runs his thumb over the apple of her cheek. âCanât no man put me down.â
She smiles, a little laugh that does more to him than heâd like to admit, that he feels comfortable with. And this settles him. It settles him more than nearly killing her dad and brother for hurting her, directly and indirectly, did.Â
Solana nods, murmuring a quiet, âoâokay.â
Heâs studying her. Closely. Maybe more than whatâs necessary. It comes from a place of concern, and heâd admit as such. âAre you good now?âÂ
She nods again, and he believes it enough to let her go, watching her start to walk away when heâs caught off guard again because of her body, so soft and warm, against his again. Her sweet perfume filling his senses, her arms around his neck.
Sheâs hugging him. Solana is actually hugging him. He canât remember the last time someone did that shit.
But he doesnât waste a second of time accepting her embrace that seems to end just as quickly as it began. He canât be surprised or upset. This is big for her, obviously, and he would never push her past her comfort zone, but he also canât deny that the absence of her in his arms is noticeable.Â
And uncomfortable.
Solana murmurs a rushed goodnight and grabs Dulce to head back up the stairs, Roman eyes never leaving her until sheâs completely out of view.
Roman stands there for a few good minutes, unsure of what just happened, working to process the same unfamiliar feelings that coursed through him the last time they had a moment like this. Itâs the same as before, just ten times stronger, more intense, more consuming.
Unsure of a lot, two things he knows for asbolute fucking certain:
Heâs going to find Solanaâs rapists and make them pay for every sick fucking thing they did to her.
Thereâs not a fucking force on earth that could take this girl away from him.
Sheâs his.
And heâll protect her with everything in him.
No matter what the cost.
#roman reigns x black!oc#roman reigns fic#roman reigns fanfic#roman reigns x poc!oc#roman reigns x reader#arisnotebook
280 notes
·
View notes
Note
iâm actually obsessed with the kinks drabble u did, can u pls do it for the maknae line đđœ
i picked yours to be the one to hold the absolute chaos that is abt to unfold. so i hope you were waiting patiently my love coz here it is!
all characters depicted in my writing are from my own imagination and do NOT in any way represent nor reflect the people in real life :)
â©pairing: maknae line x gn!reader
â©genre(s): smut, pwp
â©warnings: swearing, unprotected sex (wrap before you tap), penetration (not specified what hole, this one is for all the deluluâs out there) , kinks: mask, praise, degradation, oral fixation.Â
â©wc: 10.3k (10331)
â©authorâs note: here it is. the long awaited maknae line. this is the second longest(?) fic iâve done. but now i can continue working on my seungmin fic thatâs a part of the afterglow series. now THAT is something to wait for *lip bite emoji*
â©part(s): previous
jisung | mask | 2.1k (2188) words
âJi! Can you come here for a second?â You call from the bathroom. Your hands are currently around your back trying to do up the zipper of your costume, but it wonât budge.Â
Jisung comes running in, eyes wide and eyebrows raised.Â
âWhat happened? I came as fast as I could!â He asks, scanning you up and down.Â
You furrow your eyebrows at his dramatics before shaking your head softly. You turn away from him and point to your back.Â
âZipper wonât go up. Can you try for me?â
âOh, yeah sure.â
As Jisung grabs the zip and tugs it a few times, it finally closes. You thank him and step back, assessing yourself in the mirror.Â
You and Jisung were invited to a halloween party and you decided, obviously, to go in a coupleâs costume. Itâs your favourite pastime for both of you really. Pretending as if you two are a couple when really youâre just best friends, but the public doesnât need to know that.Â
You also told his parents that the two of you were dating as a joke, but he doesnât know that. You are exceptionally good at keeping up with the whole âsignificant otherâ appearances.Â
âI canât believe weâre gonna be the best dressed at the party and we havenât even arrived yet.â Jisung says, flexing in the mirror.Â
You stifle a laugh as you admire your handiwork. You were in charge of picking the costume and making sure to get the props and makeup correct. You decided that you wanted to go as Ghost and Soap from Call of Duty.
Okay, not exactly a coupleâs costume, but you wouldnât stop pestering Jisung to be Ghost saying that he would look good in a skull mask until he finally caved and agreed.Â
Now youâre having regrets as he is feeling himself a little too much and he is looking a little too good doing so. You have yet to see him with his full mask and headgear on as he requested for you to give him a black smokey eye.Â
You use your thumb to wipe some of the excess eyeshadow that rests on the top of his cheek and you give him one playful tap. He thanks you and immediately grabs the rest of his costume.Â
What a good job you did because he is starting to seriously look too sexy for his own good. You can barely look at him as he assembles his mask and headgear. Then he turns to face you, his arms out wide.Â
Oh.Â
Wow.Â
This is certainly a strange feeling you are experiencing inside of you right now. He looks, to put it plainly, delectable. And you seriously would want nothing more than to take a bite out of him-
âY/n? Letâs go~â Jisung says, clicking in front of your face.Â
You shake those inappropriate thoughts from your brain. You are not to think of him that way, absolutely not.Â
                         ââă»ââă»ă»âż ă»ă»ââă»ââ
The party most definitely helps to distract from the glory that is Jisung. You have loosened up a little, enjoying the music, peopleâs costumes and the atmosphere as a whole.Â
âY/n! God Iâve been looking everywhere for you. We canât be a coupleâs costume if weâre constantly separated, you know.â Jisung yells over the loud music, frowning.Â
You look up at him, his beautiful big brown eyes standing out from the white mask. Perhaps convincing him that this would be a good costume was not good for your mental wellbeing after all.Â
âYeahâŠmaybe.â
âWhat do you mean yeah maybe? Just yes.â he grabs ahold of your hand and pulls you close. You can smell his cologne, the one you bought him for his birthday. You take a deep breath. âCome, letâs go upstairs for a bit.â He says starting to lead you towards the staircase.Â
Your eyes widen and you try to plant your feet on the ground.Â
âWait, just us? Like alone? Why?â You stammer.Â
He just looks at you as if you arenât thinking straight. He tries to move you again but you donât budge. You see him roll his eyes before you let out a questionable noise of surprise as he picks you up and carries you up the stairs.Â
He jiggles the handles of a few doors before finding an unlocked room. Being mindful not to bash your head or your feet, he manoeuvres his way through the doorway and places you gently on the bed. As you settle the unwanted swarm of butterflies in your stomach, Jisung goes over to the door and locks it.Â
âWhy are we up here Ji?â You ask, your hands fiddling with a zip on your costume as you look around the room.Â
He takes off his helmet to free his hair; his mask shortly follows and he blinks to adjust to the light. Running a hand through the messy locks, he sits down beside you on the bed.Â
âJust needed a moment away yâknow? It was getting a bit much down there. You really had to pick a costume that would draw all the attention to us huh?â He says nudging you with his elbow.Â
You wince slightly, rubbing the side of your ribs before squinting at him.Â
âYou told me you wanted to be the centre of attention. I should be hearing a thank you, not complaints.â Jisung shakes his head at your words.Â
âI think itâs this mask, or the combat gear, or both. Itâs certainly getting a rile off people.â He says in all seriousness. You miss the way his eyes lingers on you with a pointed look before they cast away to a corner of the room.Â
âWell of course. A mask automatically makes somebody look way more fuckable.â You say nonchalantly.Â
He turns to you, a smug smile on his face.Â
âAre you saying Iâm only fuckable with this mask on?â Jisung says in a sultry tone.Â
You blink, seemingly caught like a deer in headlights. Has his voice always sounded so enticing?
âYou and I both know that isnât the case. But it damn sure helps your case.â Jisung gawks at this. His arm moving behind your waist and settling dangerously close to your ass as he leans in closer to you.Â
âMy case huh?â He tilts his head at you, eyes squinting slightly. âYou mean to say you wouldnât fuck me in all my glory right now?â He questions, his voice nearing a whisper.Â
âAre you drunk?â
âOff you, yeah.â
You roll your eyes and lightly smack his chest. He grabs your hand gently and tugs your arm, making you involuntarily fall into his chest. You try to move back, but his other arm lowers you down onto the bed, caging you in. He smirks at you.Â
âWant me to put the mask on?â He removes his grasp on your hand and his fingers dance along your jaw. âThat way it doesnât technically count as me, but Ghost, who gets to have his way with you.â He purrs.Â
What the fuck is in the air tonight? Is Phil Collins playing somewhere?! You awkwardly chuckle.Â
âYou know weâre only supposed to act like a couple in front of other people right? Nobody is having their way with anybody.â You say more to yourself rather than to him.Â
You knew it was a lie the minute it came out of your mouth. Now your costume is broken from the sheer force of Jisung and his manly ways of needing to rid you of your clothes.Â
âFuck, fuck yes. Youâre so fucking tight baby, shit~â Jisung, or rather âGhostâ says as he grinds down into you.Â
The way he calls you baby makes your heart flutter. Itâs not as if he hasnât before, but those times he wasnât, well, in you.Â
You really canât believe he is inside of you right now. Inside of you whilst he adorns that incredibly sexy skull mask.Â
His deep grunts and the sound of the headboard banging against the wall over the muffled music from downstairs sends a shot of ecstasy straight into your veins.Â
âBet you couldnât fuckinâ keep it together at the thought of me in this mask huh? I seen the way you were looking at me downstairs darling, fuck, just had to get you all to myself. Couldnât take much more of your pretty eyes looking at me like that any longer.â Jisung says as he repositions himself onto his knees.Â
He grabs your waist, your back arching off the bed as he uses you like his personal fleshlight.Â
The sounds of your moans are sure to make anybody who walks by stop and listen. No doubt blushing profusely whilst needing to quickly flee to give you your privacy.Â
Your hands reach up, grasping anything they could get a hold of. You manage to grab a buckle from his helmet and you lift your head to look at his mask.Â
âAh fuck Y/n. Please donât look at me like that. Youâre squeezinâ so tight around me every time you look at my face. Driving me fuckinâ insane baby.â Jisung says, his fingers digging deeper into your waist as he pounds into you harder.Â
His grunts turn into that of a whine. His breath no doubt, creating condensation inside of his mask.Â
You run your fingers over the dips and curves of his mask. His hand trails to your back, lifting your body up so that your chest is flush against him.
Not casting your eyes away from the mask, you begin to grind down into his lap. His hands settle on the curve of your back, his fingers harshly gripping the supple flesh.Â
âY/nââ
You just wrap your arms around his neck, your head resting on his shoulder as you start to bounce up and down. Jisung gladly meets you halfway by thrusting up into you at full force.Â
âBaby I canât, not when you feel this good. Iâm, shit, Iâm gonna come Y/n.â Jisung whines, his breath becoming short.Â
âMe too Ji. Iâm about toââ
âCome with me Y/n. Please, please I need you to feel good with me baby.â Jisung says. He releases one of his hands from you and he throws his helmet and mask off.Â
The sight with him wearing the mask is certainly one to engrave into your brain. But Jisung with his hair messy, eyes full blown with desire; only for you. Sweat dripping down his hairline and his plump lips parted as he releases quick breaths is something you would pay to see over and over again.Â
His hand makes his way to your chest, pinching and twisting the hardened bud before enveloping it with his mouth.Â
The sensation of his mouth on your nipple and his relentless fucking up into makes you see stars. You throw your head back, stilling your movements as you come.Â
If Jisung wasnât catching feelings already then he did after he heard his name so gorgeously mewled from your lips; sending him over the edge as he pumped his load inside of you.Â
He shouldn't have, but he did. You simply felt just too good.Â
As you both come down from your high with heavy pants and small chuckles here and there, you assess the damage done.Â
Not to your relationship, but rather your clothes.Â
âSo, through your fit of horny rage, did it occur to you that ripping apart my only costume that I brought would leave me topless?â You ask him with a raised eyebrow.Â
He looks down at your exposed chest, then at the floor where your broken top resides.Â
âCanât you put it on and, yâknow, just hold it tight whilst we find our way outta here?â He suggests.Â
You look down at the costume. Sure, some of it may be salvageable, doesnât mean you want to hold it up to your chest and risk some drunkard bumping into you causing you to release your grip.Â
You get off the bed and start looking through the chest of drawers. Certainly not appropriate to do in somebody elseâs home, but you donât feel too bad considering their house will be trashed to a point where a large amount of money will need to be invested into replacing and fixing the damages.Â
Luckily, you find a shirt. You go to put it on but Jisung stops you. He takes the shirt from your hands and he opens it up, gently dressing you. Once he pulls the shirt over your head, he places a totally platonic kiss to your soft lips.Â
You tilt your head up at him, a silent question that he seems to understand.Â
âBecause I want to take it off you, actually take my time with you when we get back and do it properly. Do it for real.â He says, his voice above a mere whisper.Â
Grabbing your hand, he leads the two of you out of the party. You canât seem to wipe the smile off your face.Â
Who knew that Jisung wearing a mask would lead to this point? Not you, thatâs for sure!
felix | praise | 2.2k (2205) words
The clock reads 01:36 am as you make your way to the skate park. The day was filled with sun and blue sky promising you a nice clear night sky covered in a blanket of stars. You climb the ramp and your senses are already filled with Felix.Â
âThought you said you were gonna get here before me?â Felix teases not moving from his current position. You scoff lightly and wiggle your way into his arms and under the blanket.Â
Sure this may be slightly intimate for friends to do, but you know that Felix is a touchy person and you donât mind all that much. Especially when he is the only one who agrees to stargaze with you at late hours of the night.Â
                         ââă»ââă»ă»âż ă»ă»ââă»ââ
Time passes by and the two of you lay there listening to your playlist and the crickets.Â
âLix?â
âHmm?â
âI finished reading the book that I had been putting off for agesâ You say smiling softly. You feel his head turn to look down at you, so you meet his eyes, tilting your head up from his chest.Â
âSeriously?â You nod. âWow, Iâm so proud of you angel! Did you enjoy it?â He gleams.Â
Your brain takes a second to process what he has just said. Your face faltering and your hand that laid flat on his chest, now bunching up his shirt.Â
âY/n? Did you enjoy it?â Felix asks again, chuckling softly at your fist balling up his shirt. You could only release a small hum in agreement. Felix looks back up to the stars and you miss the cocky smirk that now adorns his face.Â
âHm, youâve made me proud so far. You wanna use your words and tell me what you liked about the book like the good little angel you are?â Felix speaks lowly.Â
You canât help but to squeeze your thighs together because of the way he is praising you right now. What has gotten into him? More specifically, what has gotten into you?!
âUh, I liked how there was a story in the bookâ You say hurriedly, looking at the stars. Anything but him. Felix lets out a roar of laughter which inevitably snaps you out of your trance.Â
âWhy are you laughing?â You groan, unaware of the nonsensical sentence you had just said.Â
He just shakes his head and pulls you closer into his embrace. His hand starts to stroke at your side and you are suddenly becoming extremely aware of the proximity between the two of you.Â
âOh look, a shooting star!â You lie, pointing up to the sky to try and ease the tension.Â
However, Felix, much to your dismay, was not looking up at the sky, but rather at you. Looking at you like either the only person in the world, or the tastiest sweet treat he has ever seen.Â
Does he want to dote on you or eat you? You really canât decipher which as you study his face.Â
âWhy are you looking at me like thatâŠâ
âYouâre just so good, so so sweet. I love having you in my life. Iâm always so proud of everything you do. Makes me wanna keep you all to myself and not let anyone experience your sweetness.â Felix says, his other hand lifting your chin up to look him in the eyes. Something you are really struggling to do.Â
You gulp, unsure of the feelings that bubble in the pit on your stomach.Â
âMâserious. You have the most gorgeous smile doll, so pretty.â
Butterflies? Perhaps butterflies are fluttering in your stomach.Â
âEspecially when Iâm the one that makes you smile. I shouldnât say this, but I think about you all the time. Youâre always on my mind, Y/n.â Felix says, his eyes now wondering to the twinkles in the sky.Â
You canât breathe. You know he likes to get personal, but not like this. Never like this. Something is different with the way heâs talking to you. It has been ever since the last time you were at the skate park with him and he told you how pretty you looked.Â
It may have been a slip of the tongue, but you expressed to him that you like when he would praise you.Â
Now the little shit has found a way to constantly fluster you.Â
âAll good thoughts I hope.â You say breaking the silence that was brewing between the two of you.Â
âOf course. Could never be anything bad with you angel. Even if I was upset with you, all you have to do is just look at me with those perfect eyes and Iâm yours. Canât ever stay mad at you,â he shakes his head. âNever.â
You sit up, looking down at him with your mouth agape. He turns to look towards you, his arm going under his head to prop it up. Heâs clearly been going to the gym recently because his arms are getting toned, and bigger.Â
The protruding veins on his forearms are enough to make you drool.Â
âWhy would you say all that to me knowing I canât kiss you for it.â You say, crossing your arms. He chuckles at you.Â
âWho says you canât?â
You look around the empty skate park as if the answer was obvious.Â
âUh, literally the number one rule in the rulebook of best friends? Itâs the same for everyone ever. You kiss and you open up a door of complications.â You say matter-of-factly.Â
Felix sits up, the blanket falling from his chest and pooling at his waist. He places his hand in the space between your crossed legs as he dips his head slightly under to look at you through his eyelashes.Â
âFuck the rulebook. You know you and I donât follow rules anyways. Thatâs why we hop the locked gate to the park almost every night.â He states, smirking.Â
You canât argue with that. He got you there. Though you arenât done putting up a fight so you shake your head to disagree with something you clearly agree with him on.Â
âWell yes, but no. We canât kiss.â
âI wanna kiss you.â He says looking at your lips.Â
âI just said we canât.â
âLet me kiss you Y/n.â He licks his lips, his gaze unwavering.Â
You hesitate, but stand strong in this battle as you shake your head.Â
âLix, strictly prohibited.â
âOne teeny tiny kiss canât hurt.â He says, his voice dropping dangerously low.Â
Gosh he looks so pretty underneath the moonlight. He literally has a twinkle in his eye. Not to mention his own set of stars that are sprinkled across his nose and under his eyes.Â
âIâŠwant to, butââ
âBut youâre talking too much. Letâs busy your lips shall we? Be my good little angel and kiss me.â He whispers, bringing his hand to cup your cheek.
You arenât the worldâs strongest soldier as you close the distance between you. Your lips entwine with his and fall into a rhythmic pattern almost immediately.Â
He smiles into the kiss whispering a âThere you go dollâ making you squeeze those thighs together to relieve some of the pressure.Â
Itâs cold outside, but the heat that your bodies emit are keeping you both warm as your bodyâs move in tandem. He kneels as you are on all fours, taking him down your throat.Â
âY-yes~ So good. Just like that for me, doll. Just like that.â Felix moans as he pushes your head up and down his throbbing length.Â
Eager to please, you hollow your cheeks, taking him as far down your throat as you can get him. You moan around him and his head falls back as he holds your head down and thrusts into your mouth, making you gag.Â
âGood fucking angel. Taking me so far down that pretty little throat of yours. Shit, you gonna let me fuck your pretty hole? Please baby, make me happy and let me fuck you slow.â
He releases his hold on you and repositions himself. The blanket is now being used as a barrier between your naked bodies and the cold concrete beneath you.Â
Risky considering a guard could decide to do their job tonight and parole the park, but they never do. And that is at the farthest part of your brain as you now crawl up Felixâs body. Rubbing yourself up and down his length.Â
He releases a soft grunt, grabbing your hips forcing you to stop your movement.Â
âDonât tease.â He warns as he raises his eyebrow at you giving you a firm smack on your ass.Â
You giggle, biting your lip as you attempt to move your hips once more before he smacks you harder this time.Â
âNaughty. Donât start acting up now doll or else I wonât be so nice hm? Will you be good for me?â He asks lifting your hips slightly as he grabs his dick. He pumps it once before he runs it over your core a couple of times.Â
Realising he was waiting for your answer, you nod vigorously. He smiles at you before sinking you down on his cock, both of you letting out a long, breathy moan.Â
âSo warm, so tight, fuck youâre choking me darling.â Felix growls, thrusting up into you slowly.Â
You rest your hands on his chest, meeting his thrusts halfway.Â
âOh look at you. You wanna take the lead? Go on then doll. Ride me, but go slow baby yeah?â He lays still, his hands busying themselves with your nipples.
Taking his command, you start to ride him slowly. You close your eyes as you cherish each vein, each ridge of his dick as your walls envelope him.Â
âYou look so pretty on top of me Y/n. Mm, I will never get this image out of my head. Youâre made for me.â He pulls you down so that your chest lays on his as he starts to thrust up into you. He simply couldnât resist the temptation that is you.Â
âShit, canât let you go after this. Iâll be damned if you fuck anybody else. You canât, youâre mine now. Say it. Open your eyes, doll and tell me youâre mine.â He speaks into your ear before turning your head to face him.Â
âIâm yours Felix. Always have been.â You say with a soft whimper.Â
âAh fuck~ Good. Youâre damn right you always have been, my angel.â He starts to speed up, his hand trailing to between your legs to give you that extra stimulation.Â
âLix Iâm close.â You say, meeting his thrusts again as you whine loudly.Â
âI know baby, I know. Wanna come for me? Yeah you do. Be my good little angel and come on this cock.âÂ
That was all you needed as you gushed all over him. Your legs quiver as you clench tightly around him.Â
âThatâs it, feel good on my cock doll. Youâre squeezinâ me so fucking tight love.â Felixâs voice is shaky as he wraps his arms around your waist and begins to chase his release.Â
He only lasts a couple more thrusts before heâs moaning your name so beautifully in your ear as he releases inside of you. You feel it, thereâs so much as he empties his dick all in your hole.Â
You look down to where the two of you connect, his hips finally stilling as he breathes heavily. You lift up off of him and the mixture of your climax seeps out and drops back onto his length. Following put, Felix looks down at the mess youâve both made, smiling smugly.Â
He grabs a handful of your ass, squeezing tightly before he smacks it.Â
âClean it up.â
Without a second thought, you move down and settle between his legs. With your ass perched in the air, you donât waste time as you lick up and down his length. Sucking his balls into your mouth as you collect every last drop of the result of tonightâs escapades.Â
He has to grab your hair and pull your head up, the feeling of your tongue and soft wet mouth too much for an overstimulated Felix.Â
âOkay okay, shit, you did such a good job for me. Never expected anything less from my angel. Mâso proud of you, câmere.â He says, opening his arms wide.Â
You move to lay beside him and he folds the both of you up in the blanket. To the best of his ability anyway.Â
You both calm down, your senses momentarily heightened. Stroking your arm he litters the side of your head and your forehead with kisses. He then lifts your chin up to face him, planting a deeply soft kiss to your lips.Â
âIâm so proud of you. My little star,â Another kiss. âYou shine brighter than all of the ones in the sky,â Another kiss. âI promise. Youâre mine, Iâm yours.â His voice, a softly spoken promise.Â
âIâm yours, youâre mine.â You say, smiling at him.Â
Felix doesnât have to play pretend in the little world he has created that consists of you and him as now he gets to finally live in the reality of it. And you, youâre just happy to be a part of this new constellation thatâs been written in the stars.Â
seungmin | degradation | 2.9k (2929) words
âOh I would. I definitely would. âTil my jaw locks, the neighbours know their name, the wallpaper peels off the wall. You would need at least ten big bodied people to try to pry me off of them. I am so serious.â You practically drool.Â
You were showing Seungmin edits of your current celebrity crushes, having said extremely vulgar things about them and just what you would do for the past thirty minutes. Â
And no, you do not care if these said crushes may also consist of pixelated characters from games. If a person is attractive, they are attractive. You are not fussy.Â
Seungmin on the other hand has had to deal with his inbox of all his social media being full of edits that you bombard him with. Safe to say he is sick of it.Â
âYou are disgustingâ Seungmin groans.Â
âYep. They so could have me in any positionâ
âHave you no shame?â
âAny day of the week.â
âY/n, stop.â
âFor them I am simply a hole-â
âJesus fucking christ! Can you for once in your life not act like a fucking slut?â Seungmin questions, raising his voice slightly.Â
Oh. Oh.Â
You stop dead in your tracks, gulping loudly. You donât say another word. Fearful for if you open your mouth, you will plead him to say it again.Â
âWhat now youâre silent?â He scoffs and looks over at you, monitoring your face. You still donât move, not even to scroll through more edits on your phone. The same sound playing over and over. He sees the way you tightly grasp the fabric of your joggers before bringing his eyes back to your face.Â
âYou liked thatâŠdidnât you?â He quizzes, inching closer to you on the sofa. He places one hand on the arm-rest and the other rests near the back of your head; caging you in. When you donât respond, he gently grabs a hold of your chin with his fingers.Â
âI asked you a question. Or are you too stupid to rack your brain to think of anything other than being used for your body?â He whispers.
You just came. Well you think you just did. If you didnât, you are surely on your way.Â
ââŠNo.â You meekly respond.Â
He laughs softly, pulling away and moving to his side of the sofa again.Â
âOh okay. Was just making sure.â Seungmin says with a shit-eating grin.Â
You furrow your eyebrows at this, looking at him quizzically.Â
âWhatâs that supposed to mean? What do you mean you were just making sure? Making sure of what?â You ramble.Â
Seungmin just hums, ignoring your array of questions. He busies himself with his phone, completely shutting you out.Â
That incident happened on Monday, it is now Saturday. Something has shifted between the two of you, at least you think it has.Â
It is not rare for the two of you to bash heads. It is usually you getting on Seungminâs nerves and he always cusses you out for it. Except the way he has been doing it since Monday has beenâŠinteresting.Â
Itâs like he knows something about you. About the way you react to the way he raises his voice at you. The way he scoffs a laugh at you when you fail again at a level on the video game the two of you play. Or the way he downright disrespects you.
Itâs stressing you out to say the least. When he acts cold and distant to you and then immediately blows up on you for even suggesting that he is acting weird.Â
You decided to give him some space during the week to sort out whatever mood swing he was going through.
You are at his house now for âSleepless Saturdayâsâ. This was a tradition between the two of you and his other two roommates Jeongin and Chris.Â
First you all do some gaming, then you all stuff your faces with whatever food you want and now you begin the movie marathon. Luckily for you, itâs your turn to choose what everyone watches this Saturday.Â
Due to the fact that Seungmin had been off with you all week, you decided that you were going to torture him with choosing a movie franchise that he particularly doesnât like.Â
It was only fair considering what he had put you through. You have never been so confusingly horny ever in your entire life.Â
As the boys come into the room with drinks and snacks you hear a groan from Jeongin and Seungmin. Chris just snickers to himself as he sits down in his designated seat.Â
âRight, who here pissed you off?â Jeongin says, looking at you before turning to the other guys. âYou know this only happens when you piss Y/n off! And I know for damn sure it wasnât me so you better own up or I will make all of you watch the directorâs cut of Lord of the Rings next Saturday.â
At that, all of your eyes go wide as you plead with Jeongin. Chris complaining at how he wasnât the one to blame and Jeongin confirming that it couldnât possibly have been him.Â
All eyes fall to Seungmin who sits there snacking on some popcorn. He looks up to see eyes on him and he throws his hands in the air.Â
âWhat are you looking at me for?â Seungmin groans.Â
âIf it wasnât me or him, that only leaves you, genius.â Jeongin says, shaking his head at Seungmin.Â
Seungminâs mouth falls open as he struggles to get words out. He looks from them to you, to which you quickly divert your eyes to the television screen.Â
âDude, come on. Whatever you did to Y/n just apologise.â Chris says.Â
You are trying to hide your smile by taking a sip of your drink. You can always trust Jeongin to up the ante.Â
âI didnât do anything!â Seungmin retorts. He keeps trying to catch your eye to have you side with him and convince them that they are just blowing this out of proportion, but you donât give in so easily.Â
âYou clearly did if we are all watching the Twilight Saga tonight.â
âAlright guys letâs calm down. The longer we argue the longer it takes for me to see some sexy vampires and werewolves on the screen. Sit down, Iâm pressing play.â You say, breaking it up.Â
                         ââă»ââă»ă»âż ă»ă»ââă»ââ
The start of the second film has begun and you can feel a pair of eyes on you. Subtly, you stretch and turn your head to confirm the suspicions.Â
Seungmin stares at you with squinted eyes and you furrow your eyebrows in return. You almost miss it, but he points to the stairs before immediately getting up.Â
The other boys donât pay him any mind as they, though they complained, are entranced by the film.Â
âInnie Iâm cold, can I borrow a hoodie?â You ask.
âYeah, just get one from my room.â He never pries his eyes away from the screen. âYou know where. Just donâtââ
âGo in the second drawer yeah I know.â You say rolling your eyes and running up the stairs.Â
Passing Jeonginâs room, you go straight into Seungminâs. He sits on the bed with his head in his hands.Â
âWhat?â You ask, folding your arms. He immediately stands up, walking past you to close his door. As he does, you get a whiff of his cologne and it smells delectable.Â
You have barely been in close proximity to him the whole day let alone the whole week, afraid that he will just snap at you.Â
âWhat the fuck Y/n?â He says in a hushed tone, careful not to be too loud.Â
âWhat do you mean?â
âWhy have you been acting so weird? Youâve been so on edge around me today and then you chose Twilight as the filmâs for us to watch. I.Nâs right, you only do that when youâre pissed off. Did I do something?â Seungmin says, genuinely worried.Â
You fiddle with your fingers, trying to voice your feelings.Â
âYouâve been acting so strange since MondayâŠâ
âThis again? Jesus Y/n what about Monday?â Seungmin says, now frustrated.Â
You scoff and turn around. Trying to open the door to his room. It opens slightly before it gets slammed shut, his hand right by your head.Â
âY/n. You do not walk away from me when Iâm trying to have a conversation with you. Especially when I donât know what Iâve done.â Seungmin says quietly behind you.Â
âSeungmin, this couldn't wait until tomorrow?âÂ
He drops his head and you can feel his breath tickle the back of your neck.Â
âYouâre killing me Y/n. Using my full name? Please just tell me. Tell me what I did.â He whispers against your ear.Â
Your chest rises and falls heavily at the lack of distance between the two of you. You take a deep breath.Â
âYou were mean to me.â
He turns your body around so that you are facing him, his hands never break contact from holding you, his thumb stroking your arms softly.Â
âWas I? What did I say?â
âYou said that I was a slut.â
Seungmin stares at you before he breaks out into a smile. He covers his mouth and recomposes himself.Â
âNo I never. I said that you act like a slut. And was I wrong? No again. But you liked it didnât you, sweetheart?â
Your mouth falls open. How has he flipped this back on you?Â
âDonât tempt me with your open mouth Y/n. You know Iâd love to shut you up in a way I know you would like.â He caresses your cheek with his hand.Â
âF-fuck you Seungmin.â You stammer, embarrassed. He just laughs at you, his bottom lip sticking out slightly as he tilts his head at you.Â
âNo you want me to? I bet you do. Wanna open those legs for me like the filthy little whore you are huh? Want me to fuck you like you crave? Like the needy little cumslut you are?â Seungmin says, his voice now in a low timbre.Â
You hope the boys are so entranced that they canât hear you become a moaning mess for your best friend upstairs.Â
It doesnât help how heâs been calling you his dirty little plaything ever since he shoved his cock down your throat. Then pumped his fingers in and out of you as he sucked, licked and went to town on you with that dangerously long (and skilled) tongue of his.Â
Now you find yourself with your legs draped over his shoulders as he shows no mercy with his hips as he thrusts in and out of you at full speed.Â
âYeah, take it slut. Youâre not good for anything other than opening up those legs of yours. You just let anyone fuck you like this?â He lands a hard slap to your ass making you moan. âHuh? I asked you a question, you better fucking answer it.â He growls.Â
âN-no. Never.â You mewl, your eyes rolling to the back of your head.Â
You hear him laugh at you. The fucker is laughing at you as he takes you to pound town.Â
âNever knew my best friend was so needy for cock. Yeah your fingers and your toys with your little fantasies of your crushes donât do shit. You needed, no, wanted to feel like my own little sex doll didnât you?â He says chuckling.Â
He slows down, putting both of your ankles on his right shoulder as he presses your legs into your chest and grinds down, hitting you so unbelievably deep. That delicious spot inside getting stroked time and time again as he rolls his hips into you.Â
The sweat off his forehead drips just below your eye, mixing with the tears that make their descent down the side of your cheek, wetting the side of your head.Â
He is enjoying the way you react, the way you clench around him tightly every single time he degrades you. Caught up in the heat of it all, he licks a stripe of your tears, humming at the salty taste.Â
Your mouth, open and panting for air, gets intruded by his tongue licking along your own before enclosing his mouth around yours, swallowing your moans.Â
This is all so filthy. So vulgar. So good.Â
The kiss is wet, sloppy and a mix of both of you breathing into each otherâs mouths. He pulls away with your bottom lip between his teeth. He bit so hard he very nearly drew blood. The pain just mixes with the pleasure as you whine at the sensation to which he licks and soothes the bite marks that heâs created.Â
He dips his head down, kissing, sucking and blowing cool air on your neck before speaking low in your ear.
âYouâre such a dirty hole. My own personalâfuck, tight little hole for me to fill up. Arenât you? Shit~â
âMin I canât. Too much.â You say as your hands travel down his back, your nails scraping so hard it breaks the skin.Â
âYes you can. You can take it Y/n, come on. Itâs what you were made for. You were made to be used, you can fucking take it.â
âMinnie mâgonna fucking come.â You cry out.Â
He shakes his head.Â
âNo the fuck youâre not you dumb little hole. Ngh, youâre gonna make me come first. Iâm first, then you can. Mkay?â Seungmin says, his voice betraying the authoritative demeanour he adopted as it cracks slightly; turning into a desperate whine.Â
You try to be good for him, holding the coil that threatens to burst any minute now.Â
âFuck Iâm coming. Shit Y/n, Iâm coming.â He says, his hands roughly gripping the pillow beside your head as he unloads into you.Â
âPlease, please, please!â You whine, rocking your hips to chase your own release.Â
Knowing youâre about to snap, he moves one of his hands between your thighs, stimulating you at your core whilst trying his hardest to fuck you through your orgasm.Â
You swear youâve never come this hard. Let alone this much. Your legs are uncontrollably shaking. You milk him dry and he makes sure you ride out your high for as long as possible before he collapses half on you, half on the bed.Â
You try to catch your breath, but it is proving difficult.Â
âY/n take a deep breath for me sweetheart.â Seungmin says, catching his own breath as he strokes your forehead as places gentle kisses to your eyelids and cheeks.Â
You take three deep breaths and are able to regulate your breathing to soft pants now.Â
He pulls out of you, moaning at the loss of warmth, but also at the mess that spills out of you. He moves down the bed, cleaning you up. Eagerly lapping up the result of both of your climaxes.Â
You donât think you can take anymore of the overstimulation and you weakly push his head away to which he laughs that sexy laugh of his again.Â
âOkay okay, mâsorry you just taste too good.â He crawls back up the bed and lays beside you, holding you in his arms.Â
He doesnât even think he has gone as intense as he did just then and he doesnât think you have either.Â
He makes sure to just hold you, swaying you lightly as he kisses you on the side of your head. He looks at his bedside table saying an internal thanks as he sees his water bottle is full.Â
He takes it and holds it to your mouth.Â
âY/n I need you to drink this for me okay. Open your mouth darling. There we go, slowly, not too fast.â Seungmin soothes as he helps you drink.Â
Once youâve had at least a quarter he stops for a bit. Telling you just how good you were for him and that heâs so proud of you. He rubs between your thighs, not even to get you going again, just to soothe the ache.Â
âIâm not letting you have sex with anybody like that other than me.â He says and you both laugh. Though he is completely serious. After that you simply cannot even think about any of your celebrity crushes because you just know he has ruined you for them. Even if they were just a fantasy.Â
After, and only after you had finished the bottle of water, were you allowed to let him clean you up properly. When you got the strength to get up, you tried to make yourself look like you werenât just fucked into oblivion as you hobble down the stairs with Seungmin.Â
That was your, amongst many, mistake.Â
Jeongin and Chris look appalled. You see Chris shaking his head whilst Jeongin jumps up from his seat, actually looking like he could hurt the both of you.Â
âWhat, and I can not stress this enough, the FUCK!â Jeongin yells.Â
âNo way you were clapping cheeks when we had to sit here and watch two whole Twilight movies. No way.â Chris mumbles to himself.Â
âWhat do you mean?â Seungmin says shrugging and acting confused. Â
You think you actually saw the string of sanity that was holding Jeongin together snap as he lunges for Seungmin. Whilst Chris on the other hand shakes his head at you like a disappointed mother.Â
Through Seungminâs screams and Chrisâ âMate yous are nastyâ, itâs safe to say that you and Seungmin deserve to sit through the directorâs cut of Lord of the Rings at least three times to make up for tonight!
jeongin | oral fixation | 3k (3009) words
You stretch, releasing a small yawn from beside Jeongin before placing the knuckle of your finger between your teeth as you concentrate on scrolling through your laptop.Â
Jeongin was texting on his phone, humming a simple tune. However, the sound of a wrapper unfolding and being squished up into a ball caught his attention.Â
He watches as you place the lollipop between your lips. This is the third one today.Â
One of the boys in the group chat sent a video of what theyâre currently doing. Jeongin knows that you think all of his friends are attractive. Which he likes to pretend doesnât bother him, but deep down it makes his right eye twitch a little bit.
Yet being the good friend he is, he turns the phone and shows you, lightly nudging your arm with his elbow.Â
You watch as Minho lifts a spoon to his lips, his tongue darting out to catch the contents dripping from the spoon before he puts it in his mouth and moans.Â
âHow does he make eating soup look so fucking hot.â You say with your lollipop tucked away in the side of your cheek.Â
âHe doesnât. Heâs just being annoying.â Jeongin says distastefully.Â
You lean over him, grabbing the white stick of your sweet treat between your fingers as you press play on the video again.Â
Jeongin watches you as you become strangely enraptured by the video. When Minho catches the liquid with his tongue, he sees you watching intently, the lollipop slowly making itself comfortable back in its designated place.Â
As the video ends for the third time, you are now quiet as you occupy your mind with something Jeongin knows not.Â
The way you so seamlessly move back into your previous state of shopping on your laptop made Jeongin squint his eyes.Â
It always did make him wonder why you would always adorn a sweet suckle between your lips. Always a lollipop, a hard candy or just an ice cream. Anything that could keep your mouth busy, you made sure to have.Â
But it was only with him you did it. He never questioned it until now, when things started to click into place.Â
âInnie are you even listening to me?â You say waving your hand in front of his face. He blinks a couple of times, taking account of the sweet treat in your hand.Â
âWhat?â
âI said what pair of shoes should I get? I have loads of black, barely any white and little to no coloured ones. What are we feeling?â You say turning your laptop to face him.Â
He looks at the choices of shoes you have presented in front of him. He never has been good with masking the expressions on his face; this time it shows one of disgust.Â
You catch the expression quickly and you groan.
âYou hate them all. You know what, forget this. Iâm just gonna continue to wear the shoes I already have.â You say placing the lollipop in your mouth and turning the laptop back to your eyes only.Â
Curiosity bested Jeongin as he looked at you with questioning eyes.Â
âWhy do you always have something in your mouth?â
You look at him with a raised eyebrow, taking the lollipop out of your mouth.Â
âWhat do you mean?âÂ
âLike, for the past month, every time we hang out, youâre always eating.â
He realised he hadnât quite worded that correctly as you squint at him. Though before you could press further he held his hands out, quick with an explanation.Â
âNo, not like that. I mean you always have a sweet or an ice cream. Why?â
You shrug, scrolling through a new clothing website you found.Â
âI dunno, soothing I guess.â
âI canât imagine itâs good for your teeth.â Jeongin says as he grabs the remote to the television.Â
âWeâre all gonna die anyways, what does it matter if itâs not good for my teeth.â He rolls his eyes at your logic, though he continues to browse through Youtube.Â
âJust because weâre all gonna die, doesn't mean you have to speed up the process.â
You huff out a laugh, shaking your head.Â
âI donât think Iâm going to die anytime soon from a few cavities Innie.â
He turns to look at you, momentarily peering over at your laptop screen.Â
âI donât know, I just feel like you should find other alternatives. You have good teeth, Iâd hate to see them all withered away by the time weâre like forty.â
You turn to him and purposefully crunch down on your lollipop.Â
âMay I ask what made you decide to hone in on my habits? âCause it seems you care very much for the health of my molars.â You taunt.Â
âIâŠI donât know. Was just curious I guess, whatever. What do you wanna watch?âÂ
                         ââă»ââă»ă»âż ă»ă»ââă»ââ
Strange. From that day onwards , every single time you would hang out with Jeongin, he would notice that your mouth didnât occupy a sweet treat.Â
Perhaps he had gotten used to seeing your pretty lips moulded around something. Perhaps his mind would replace the sweet treat you were sucking for his dick.Â
Gosh, no! He can not be thinking about you that way. YetâŠthe thought sends blood rushing straight to the core of his being. Not ideal with the warmth that the jacuzzi is providing and the sight of you in your bathing suit no less than a metre away.Â
âYou didnât have a lollipop today.â He states as he plays with the bubbles that rise to the surface of the water.Â
âI had a dream that I got really bad cavities and my teeth fell out. Iâm not joking, it scared me so bad that I vowed to stop eating hard candies.â You exclaim.Â
Jeongin bursts out laughing but you look at him with a deadpan face.Â
âWhat was the joke? Because I fear Iâm missing out.â You say crossing your arms and raising your eyebrow.Â
At this, Jeongin stops laughing and rolls his eyes.Â
âOh come on, how do you expect me not to laugh at that?â He snickers.Â
âIt was a nightmare! I swear if I lose any teeth, I am going to gnaw on you with my gums until I make you bleed.â You say slinking further down into the jacuzzi.Â
Youâre brought out of your slump when Jeongin decides to playfully splash water at you. You get him back by splashing water directly in his face. His mouth was open from laughter and now he is choking on the water that he accidentally swallowed.Â
He tries not to make a scene, but how could anybody possibly not when they are choking. Clutching the side of the jacuzzi he heaves and coughs.Â
He feels the water move beside him and soon a hand patting him on his back quickly follows.Â
âAlright tough guy, calm down.â You say patting and rubbing his back in small circles.Â
This seemed to have helped him as now he turns back around and submerges himself in the water. But before his head went under, he could hear your giggles.Â
Mischievousness graces Jeongin as he decides to grab your ankle under the water making you scream and grab ahold of his hair.Â
He winces in pain as you pull him up and immediately start scolding him.Â
Something about how if he does it again you will roundhouse kick him in the neck? He isnât too sure as the water was still pouring out of his ears.Â
âWhatâs got you so cranky as of late? You're having withdrawals from your sweet treats, huh?â Jeongin asks as he sits back down in the jacuzzi next to you.Â
âNo! Yes⊠I donât know, I just feel so restless. Having something to suck just calmed my thoughts as weird as it sounds.â You voice frustratedly.Â
Jeongin listens as you unload about how this weird obsession over needing something in your mouth has made it hard for you to focus if you donât have something occupying your mouth.Â
He says a silent prayer of forgiveness for what he is about to do.Â
âYou can always suck my fingers.âÂ
You look at him as if he just called you a hideous, vile creature. At least thatâs the same look you gave him when he said that you were like âif cream cheese was a person.â
âYouâre serious arenât you?â He shrugs as if itâs no big deal.Â
âItâs just me. I mean there are other things to suck.â You raise your eyebrow. âIâm joking.â He wasnât joking.Â
âBut I canât just suck your dry finger.â
âItâs not dry, see?â He holds up his hands as water cascades down his arm, âPerfectly wet, as all hands should be. Ignore that last part. I don't know what that meant.â
You chuckle softly at his nervousness.Â
âI am not sucking hot tub water off of your finger Innie. Come, follow me.â You say as you get out, grabbing your towel.Â
He follows quickly like a duckling following its mother as you lead him to the kitchen. You open it and get out a jar of honey. Turning to Jeongin with what you hold like a trophy, you stand there beaming and he canât help but to swoon internally at how cute you are.Â
âWhat about the tooth nightmare?â Jeongin quips.Â
Your smile falls and you pout.Â
Oh how he wants to kiss the pout off of your plump lips.Â
âA little honey wonât hurt, like I said, Iâm not sucking hot tub water off of your finger.âÂ
He watches as you dance around the kitchen, grabbing a teaspoon and taking a seat beside him on the island.Â
As you scoop the teaspoon into the honey, he hears you mutter something along the lines of âI canât believe I am doing this.âÂ
You hold the spoon up to his mouth.Â
âHave a little taste first, see if itâs nice.â
He squints playfully at you before his tongue pokes out of his mouth to taste the sweet substance.Â
In the corner of his eye, he watches as your eyes bore into his lips. Being a tease, he licks them, just so he can witness that wonderful reaction in which you hitch your breath and then pretend you werenât staring directly at his mouth.Â
âSweet as ever,â He swipes his index finger across the spoon and holds his finger up and makes a come hither motion. âCome taste for yourself.âÂ
You place the spoon on the island before leaning forwards to try and capture his finger.Â
He moves his hand towards him, making you nearly fall off the stool. He chuckles deeply, his hand going to your thigh to steady you.Â
âCome on, I said come and taste for yourself.â He teases.Â
You sit back, your eyes momentarily looking at his smirk before it falls back to his finger. The honey glistens in the light, a trail making its descent down his finger as if itâs racing away to save its life.Â
You grab his wrist, taking him by surprise, but he tsks at you.Â
Ignoring his disapproval at your impatience, you slowly lick the trail of honey that was trying to escape. Your tongue ascends to the tip before your lips enclose around his finger.Â
You close your eyes, relishing in the dulcet taste as you suck all of it off.Â
The sight of you, his best friend, sat here in your bathing suit: damp, is making his head go berserk. He is trying to fight the violent urge to moan out loud at this sudden turn of events.Â
What causes his swimming trunks to tighten is the moan you release around his finger at the taste. You had to have done that on purpose you little tease.Â
Once sated, you release his finger with a pop. Looking up at him with a wide smile and a bat of your eyelashes, he swears heâs being hypnotised.Â
This act alone has made an indelible impact on the relationship between the two of you. It would be a waste if he didnât take this opportunity whilst it is still arising.Â
And it certainly was an opportunity he would be an idiot to miss. Which is why it explains the way you two are situated on the sofa. Jeongin is sitting upright as your head rests on his thighs. Except your soft lips have moulded around his dick so nicely.Â
You are cockwarming him. His suggestion considering he just couldnât ignore the hard on he got from the way you sucked his finger earlier.Â
Every now and then your cheeks would hollow or your tongue would swirl around the head or you would just take it upon yourself to bob your head up and down.Â
âY/n, being coy only gets you so far. You know what youâre doing, moving your tongue like that, shit. I thought you just wanted your mouth full hm?â He brings a hand down and starts to stroke the side of your head.Â
You look up at him with those eyes and he canât take it anymore. Not when you look as good and cute as you do right now.Â
His hand that was stroking your head, grabs a fistful of your hair and uses it to tug and pull your head on and off his dick.Â
Happily obliging, you start to pump him with your hand, twisting around the length. Your other hand focuses on playing with his balls, making him release a low moan.Â
âKnow you wanted this, huh baby? Yeah you did. You just wanted to have my fat cock on your tongue. Isnât that right?â He says as his head lulls back.Â
The film becomes a forgotten task as you drool and take him further down your throat.Â
He pulls you off of him and you let out a small whine.
âWhat? Donât whine. Do you already miss me in your pretty mouth?â He shakes his head. âI donât want to come down your throat. Be good and let me fuck you right and Iâll let you suck my thumb yeah?â He says panting.Â
You nod.Â
âNeed your words baby.â
âYes, please fuck me Innie. Please let me have your thumb in my mouth, please.â You beg.Â
He smiles and positions you so that you lay on your back. He lowers himself, kissing down the valley of your chest and down your stomach. His lips are soft as he kisses, licks and even sucks the skin down to your core.Â
âIt would be awfully rude of me to not taste how sweet you are before fucking you. Youâd like that wouldnât you? My mouth, my breath, my tongue.â He purrs.Â
As he places open mouthed kisses around your core, you try to shut your legs but he opens them wider. His arms propped in a way where you canât close them.Â
Without warning, his mouth is on you. Wet, sloppy and warm as he devours you in your most sacred place of your body.Â
âJust like that, Innie. Your fucking mouth, oh my~â You moan as your hands travel down to his hair, tugging on his roots.Â
His tongue dances around your hole before entering it. The sensational feeling makes your back arch off of the sofa.Â
He listened to your body, watched how it reacted to certain things he did. What sounds you made when he swirled his tongue.Â
It wasnât long before you came undone on him. That didnât even seem to be what Jeongin had wanted to do most desperately, but he just had to taste you.Â
You take a deep breath as he slips in. He goes slow at first, letting your body accommodate his size before he starts to lose his composure and fuck into you like a wild rabbit.Â
Your moans are a symphony of pleasure and he loves nothing more than to listen to the sounds he is causing you to make.Â
âOpen your mouth pretty.âÂ
You do as you're told. He places his thumb in his mouth, wetting the pad before smearing some of it on your lips and shoving it into your awaiting mouth.Â
You immediately start to suck on his thumb. His fingers rest on the side of your neck as his other hand resides on your hip.Â
âYou feel so good I donât know if I can hold out. Look at you sucking my thumb like itâs my cock.â He says, his voice shaking.Â
He continues to pump inside of you and you clench around him. He groans out and takes his thumb out your mouth and squeezes your cheeks together.Â
âSqueeze me again darling and Iâll come.â Before you can speak, he closes the distance between the two of you and swallows your moans.Â
Your tongues are certainly getting to know each other as you suck on it before you clench again making his hips falter and soon enough, filling you up.Â
You follow suit not long after, reaching your high as you moan out his name and wrap your arms and legs around him. Trapping him as his arms give way and he falls on top of you.Â
His head falls into the space between your head and your shoulder as he places soft kisses along your neck and collarbone.Â
The hum of the television playing the movie the two of you paid no attention to plays as you both caught your breath and enjoy the silence between you.Â
âYou like mouths or something?â Jeongin breaks the silence.Â
âSomething like that. I like yours. Been dreaming of your lips on me since forever.â You say, your hands stroking down the crease in between his shoulder blades.Â
âSo fucking hot.â He lifts his head up and places a long, tender kiss to your lips. His hand caresses your side as he smiles down at you.Â
âWe need to restart the movie, donât worry, I think I have some ice cream that we can eat.â
Since his suspicions were confirmed, Jeongin is sure to have a lot more fun with you!
Ê hope you enjoyed ^.^ you can support me by liking, commenting and reblogging! it is heavily appreciated á”Ì É
i do not permit my work to be translated or reposted in any way, thank you.Â
© 2023 diddybok
TAGLIST: @lovestay4evr @sarahatthecrisco @dramaticnobody @fairy-lixie
#stray kids jeongin#stray kids seungmin#stray kids felix#stray kids han#stray kids#stray kids smut#stray kids fanfiction#stray kids fanfic#stray kids x gn reader#stray kids x reader#skz smut#skz fanfic#skz x gn reader#skz#another day another slay#skz x reader#stray kids x gender neutral reader#skz x you#stray kids drabbles#skz drabbles
1K notes
·
View notes
Note
heyya! i saw u needing some1 to request so here i am đ imagine maki (from jjk) is from a family thats known for their alpha genes (yes. a/b/o universe.) and shes engaged with m!reader whom she thought is a female omega due to his pretty face + mid length hair. she couldnt do anything but froze infront of m!reader bcs she thinks that an angel has fallen (cheesy, i know.) but no, its not a fallen angel. ts a human being. maki is rough at reader first but cant help being smitten to reader liek shes ready to give the whole world for him. also could u add smut innit? any kinks r welcome ;) and and make maki a softdomtop!!!!@ im such a sucker for maki ong đ© ANYWAYS have a great weekend :]]
Thank you, dear! Maki is so.. hfgghh âĄâĄ
I apologize if it's very late and if this story was a little rushed or doesn't make sense, I was in the hospital with my mom.. Don't worry, she is very well! She just had surgery (I'm suck at writing smut àČ„_àČ„)
(Male reader!!, smitten omega! reader, subbttm! reader, alpha! Maki, softdom! Maki, Maki has cock, reader has pussy and cock, feminization, nipple play, frottage, rough to soft vanilla sex)
Being an omega is a curse and a blessing for you at the same time, from getting special treatment to getting treated like a slut or an object sometimes. It was 0 to 100 real quick, you have to meet the right person or in this case, the right alpha. You were glad your parents weren't like those abusive or narcissistic as other Omegas are experienced before. You actually have a very decent and normal life, your parents taught you well especially about the alphas.
You believe that not all alphas are that horrible but often, you heard or even saw with your own eyes that you actually questioned yourself whether you should even mate with one. You are an independent, one truly rare to see in omegas so it's really a choice to have a mate. Your parents were worried that you'll end up alone all your life so they offered to set up an arrangement of alphas as your potential mate.
At first you were reluctant, you were afraid about your parents taste in alphas. Not that they had terrible taste, you were scared of what kind of alphas they are. You know how they can be but thinking of being alone for the rest of your life sounds depressing. You agreed nonetheless and your parents were very delighted. They were so excited that you were sure they already made a list..
For the first few dates, they were terrible. Just as you expected, one even sent death threats just because you weren't interested in.. "Open relationship". You frustratedly sighed when most of them were talking about themselves. Well at least you dodged big bullets there, you knew you'll regret when you mate one of them. Your mother comforts you, giving you hope to find a suitable mate while your father arranged your dates.
You were starting to give up until your father came in the room, running as he looked very very excited. You were skeptical, raising your brow at him and crossing your arm. You hoped it would be great news or you might as well give up on this whole mate thing. " well, you don't believe it but Maki Zenin accepted our arrangements! " your father exclaimed as both of you and your mother were shocked to hear this news.
Your face was flushed red as your mother hugged you, celebrating as if you actually achieved something. Well you did, Maki Zenin was a powerful woman and also her family was known for their alpha genes. You actually have a crush on Maki since forever, you didn't think this would've happened to you but it did. You have seen her fights, you even heard that she's actually very respectful and such a gentleman!!
If you could, you would be squealing right now like a high school girl getting love notes from her crush. Your father had told you the arrangement, usually date in the same restaurant as always on tomorrow night. You had to stay calm in front of your parents, you didn't want to look so excited when in the past, you repeatedly told them you don't even need or want a mate. It would be embarrassing, you went to your room and got your outfit ready. You even practiced in front of your mirror, you also don't want to be a stuttering mess in front of her, Maki Zenin! You pray that it'll end up well and you are happily married together and forever! âĄ
Okay, maybe you were a bit delusional there.. The next day, you were waiting in the restaurant. You came way too early, you kept checking your hair and your attire. You actually did your best as much as you can, you want to impress her so hard.
â¶â¶â¶â¶â¶ÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙÙâ·â·â·â·â·
After months of courting her, you were both engaged and it was actually going pretty well. The first date, Maki thought you were a female omega with how much you actually cleaned yourself very well. She was flustered when you confronted her that you were a male but hey, she really hit the jackpot there. The way you talk with your soft tone, your eyes fluttering at her, your attire almost seen as an angel that has fallen from heaven. It's cheesy, she knows but she can't help but flirt with you. Your blush compliments your skin so much
That night, after your wedding and on your first honeymoon night was the night you lost your virginity to her. She was glad and appreciated that you waited for her for a long time and she won't hold back. You weren't surprised that she manhandled you so much, it actually turned you on. You were both naked on the bed as she said in hushed words in your ear while she prepared your pussy and stroking your cock. She kept edging you, fingering your hole so fast then slowing down when you were so so so close to cumming.
"Aww, I'm sorry baby but I want you to cum on my cock. Hmm, so sweet, " she smirked as you arched your back in pleasure, your hand gripping on her hand while the other was holding her other hand. It was romantic to you, you thought it was because even though she's so mean and being so rough on your pussy but she is actually so sweet. You tighten your grip as you moan louder, begging for release. Then she stopped and slowly pulled out her fingers from your gaping hole, you huff and pant as tears swelled in your eyes. Your cock twitching so hard, it was painful to hold it in but anything for your lover.
Your hole is gaping as if it was calling for her, you let go of her wrist and wrapped your arm around her neck. Your lips hovering hers as you slowly leaned and kissed. Maki traced her hands on your body, slowly from your chest then on your curves. She gripped your waist and started to devour your neck, marking and biting that it'll leave bruises. You were sure that it won't fade for weeks, you love how possessive she can get.
"Ahh~.. M-maki, please~..," you don't know why you begged for but you really need her. You feel like your body is heating up like a scorching fire. Maki hummed while she gently bit your nipples, playing with your chest. You lightly moaned and your brows furrowed, both of your naked bodies were sweating like crazy. "Baby boy~ be patient, I'll be gentle with you, " she chuckled as she gripped your thighs and pushed up, rubbing her cock to your hole. Your legs twitch every time her cock rubbed your entrance, the head of her cock threatened to push inside. You whimpered and pleaded as you buck your hips but Maki gripped on your thighs.
Your hands gripped onto the blanket behind you as you watched her cock sliding onto your pussy until she finally pushed it in. You arched your back and your eyes widened, your hole clamping on her cock. "Relax baby~ shh.. Shh, relax," she grunt while she rubbed your hips. Your eyes shut, your knuckles became white and slowly getting used to her size. It was bigger and more painful than you expected your first time to be.
After a few minutes of staying still, Maki slowly thrust her cock. You moaned, wrapping your hands around her neck again and nuzzled your head to her neck. Your feverishly moan and gasped were clearly heard from her ear, she grunt as she started to thrust hard. The slaps and your girlish moans can be heard from outside the room, your legs twitch while her cock drilling your inside as if she was rearranged your guts.
You squealed and moaned, bed creaking from how hard she thrust. Maki holds your hand as she whispers sweet nothing in your ear. She growled and soon your release came, the Milly and sticky white substance covered both your stomach and hers. Maki thrust harder than before and you mewled, pleading for her cum as your eyes rolled to the back. Not too long after your orgasm, she came inside. You gasped, feeling your womb were filled and you were pretty sure that your stomach bulged out a bit. Maki lay down on top of you, her cock still inside as she kissed the hickeys she gave in your neck. You grunt when she pulled out, her cum oozing out of your hole and you were too tired to do anything.
She went to the bathroom and came back with a wet rag and water for you, she helps you sit up and clean your body. She kissed your shoulder over and over again as you hummed, this was the best night you will not forget âĄ
#bottom male reader#x bottom male reader#trans male reader#thanks anon!#anon!#alpha/omega#maki zenin#jjk x reader#jjk smut#jjk maki#female x reader#female x male reader#this is hot#alpha maki#omega reader#omega male reader
528 notes
·
View notes